Skip to main content

Full text of "The world decision"

See other formats


(J^ 


^0ofe6  ftp  Robert  Ipcrricli 

PUBLISHED  BY 
HOUGHTON   MIFFLIN  COMPANY 


THE  WORLD   DECISION. 
CLARK'S    FIELD. 


THE  WORLD  DECISION 


l: 


THE 


WORLD  DECISION 


BY 

ROBERT  HERRICK 


BOSTON   AND   NEW  YORK 
HOUGHTON   MIFFLIN   COMPANY 

1916 

0    fr/' 


COPYRIGHT,  1916,  BY  ROBERT  HERRICK 
ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 

Published  January  iqib 


SECOND  IMPRESSION,  MARCH   I916 


CONTENTS 

TJRT   ONE  — ITALY 

I.    ITALY  HESITATES  3 

II.    THE  POLITICIAN  SPEAKS  3^ 

III.  THE  POET  SPEAKS  55 

IV.  THE  PIAZZA  SPEAKS  67 
V.    ITALY   DECIDES  82 

VI.    THE  EVE  OF  THE  WAR  9*^ 

"PART   TWO  — FRANCE 

I.    THE  FACE  OF  PARIS  1 13 

II.    THE  WOUNDS  OF  FRANCE  I  28 

III.  THE  BARBARIAN  H? 

IV.  THE  GERMAN   LESSON  163 
V.    THE  FAITH  OF  THE  FRENCH  I  79 

VI.    THE   NEW  FRANCE  I94 

"PART  THREE  — <iAMERICA 

I.    WHAT  DOES  IT  MEAN  TO  US?  21  3 

II.    THE  CHOICE  228 

III.    PEACE  238 


THE  WORLD  DECISION 
PART  ONE    .     •     ITALY 


THE  WORLD  DECISION 

Part  One — Italy 
I 

Italy  Hesitates 

LAST  April,  when  I  left  New  York  for 
Europe,  Italy  was  "on  the  verge"  of 
entering  the  great  war.  According  to  the 
meager  reports  that  a  strict  censorship  permitted 
to  reach  the  world,  Italy  had  been  hesitating  for 
many  months  between  a  continuance  of  her  pre- 
carious neutrality  and  joining  with  the  Allies, 
with  an  intermittent  war  fever  in  her  pulses.  It 
was  known  that  she  was  buying  supplies  for  her 
ill-equipped  army  —  boots  and  food  and  arms. 
Nevertheless,  American  opinion  had  come  to  the 
somewhat  cynical  belief  that  Italy  would  never 
get  further  than  the  verge  of  war;  that  her  Aus- 
trian ally  would  be  induced  by  the  pressure  of 
necessity  to  concede  enough  of  those  "national 
aspirations,"  of  which  we  had  heard  much,  to 
keep  her  southern  neighbor  at  least  lukewarmly 
neutral  until  the  conclusion  of  the  war.  An 
American  diplomat  in  Italy,  with  the  best  oppor- 
tunity for  close  observation,  said,  as  late  as  the 
middle  of  May:  "I  shall  believe  that  Italy  will  go 
into  the  war  only  when  I  see  it!" 

3 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

The  process  of  squeezing  her  Austrian  ally 
when  the  latter  was  in  a  tight  place  —  as  Italy's 
negotiating  was  interpreted  commonly  in  America 
—  naturally  aroused  little  enthusiasm  for  the 
nation,  and  when  suddenly,  during  the  stormy 
weeks  of  mid-May,  Italy  made  her  decision  and 
broke  with  Austria,  Americans  inferred,  errone- 
ously, that  her  "sordid"  bargaining  having  met 
with  a  stubborn  resistance  from  Vienna,  there 
was  nothing  left  for  a  government  that  had  spent 
millions  in  war  preparation  but  to  declare  war. 
The  affair  had  that  surface  appearance,  which 
was  noisily  proclaimed  by  Germany  to  the  world. 
Chancellor  Bethmann-Hollweg's  sneer  concerning 
the  "voice  of  the  piazza  having  prevailed"  re- 
vealed not  merely  pique,  but  also  a  complete  mis- 
understanding, a  Teutonic  misapprehension  of 
the  underlying  motives  that  led  to  an  inevitable 
step.  No  one  who  witnessed,  as  I  did  at  close 
range,  the  swift  unfolding  of  the  drama  which 
ended  on  May  23  in  a  declaration  of  war,  can 
accept  such  a  base  or  trivial  reading  of  the  matter. 
Like  all  things  human  the  psychology  of  Italy's 
action  was  complex,  woven  in  an  intricate  pattern, 
nevertheless  at  its  base  simple  and  inevitable, 
granted  the  fundamental  racial  postulates.  Old 
impulses  stirred  in  the  Italians  as  well  as  new. 
Italy  repeated  according  to  the  modern  formula 
the  ancient  defiance  by  her  Roman  forefathers  of 
the  Teutonic  danger.  ^^ Fuori  i  barbari''  —  out 
with  the  barbarians  —  has  lain  in  the  blood  of 


ITALY    HESITATES 

Italy  for  two  thousand  years,  to  be  roused  to  a 
fresh  heat  of  hate  by  outraged  Belgium,  by  in- 
vaded France,  by  the  Lusitania  murders.  Less 
conscious,  perhaps,  but  not  less  mighty  as  a  mov- 
ing force  than  this  personal  antagonism  was  the 
spiritual  antagonism  between  the  Latin  and  the 
German,  between  the  two  visions  of  the  world 
which  the  German  and  the  Latin  imagine  and 
seek  to  perpetuate.  That  in  a  large  and  very  real 
sense  this  world  agony  of  war  is  the  supreme 
struggle  between  these  two  opposed  traditions  of 
civilization  —  a  decision  between  two  competing 
forms  of  life  —  seems  to  me  so  obvious  as  to  need 
no  argument.  In  such  a  struggle  Italy  must,  by 
compulsion  of  historical  tradition  as  well  as  of 
political  situation,  take  her  part  on  the  side  of 
those  who  from  one  angle  or  another  are  uphold- 
ing with  their  lives  the  inheritance  of  Rome 
against  the  pretensions  of  force  —  law,  justice, 
mercy,  beauty  against  the  dead  weight  of  physical 
and  material  strength. 


One  had  no  more  than  put  foot  on  the  quay  at 
Naples  before  the  atmosphere  of  fateful  hesita- 
tion in  which  Italy  had  lived  for  eight  months 
became  evident  to  the  senses  of  the  traveler. 
Naples  was  less  strident,  less  vocal  than  ever  be- 
fore. That  mob  of  hungry  Neapolitans,  which 
usually  seizes  violent  hold  of  the  stranger  and 
his  effects,  was  thin  and  spiritless.   Naples  was 

5 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

almost  quiet.  The  Santa  Lucia  was  deserted;  the 
line  of  pretentious  hotels  with  drawn  shutters 
had  the  air  of  a  summer  resort  out  of  season.  The 
war  had  cut  off  Italy's  greatest  source  of  ready 
money  —  the  idler.  Naples  was  living  to  itself 
a  subdued,  zestless  life.  Cook's  was  an  empty 
inutility.  The  sunny  slopes  of  Sorrento,  where 
during  the  last  generation  the  German  has  estab- 
lished himself  in  all  favorable  sites,  were  thick 
with  signs  of  sale. 

In  other  respects  there  were  indications  of 
prosperity  —  more  building,  cleaner  streets,  bet- 
ter shops.  In  the  dozen  years  since  I  had  been 
there,  Italy  had  undoubtedly  prospered,  and  even 
this  beggar's  paradise  of  sun  and  tourists  had 
bettered  itself  after  the  modern  way.  I  saw  abun- 
dant signs  of  the  new  Italy  of  industrial  expan- 
sion, which  under  German  tutelage  had  begun 
to  manufacture,  to  own  ships,  and  to  exploit 
itself.  And  there  were  also  signs  of  war-time 
bloat  —  the  immense  cotton  business.  Naples  as 
well  as  Genoa  was  stuffed  with  American  cotton, 
the  quays  piled  with  the  bales  that  could  not  be 
got  into  warehouses.  It  took  a  large  credulity  to 
believe  that  all  this  cotton  was  to  satisfy  Italian 
wants.  Cotton,  as  everybody  knew,  was  g'oing 
across  the  Alps  by  the  trainload.  Nevertheless, 
our  ship,  which  had  a  goodly  amount  of  the  stuff, 
was  held  at  Gibraltar  only  a  day  until  the  English 
Government  decided  to  accept  the  guarantees  of 
consul  and  Italian  Ambassador  that  it  was  legiti- 

6 


ITALY    HESITATES 

mately  destined  for  Italian  factories  —  a  straw 
indicating  England's  perplexity  in  the  cotton 
business,  especially  with  a  nation  that  might  any 
day  become  an  ally!  It  would  be  wiser  to  let  a 
little  more  cotton  leak  into  Germany  through 
Switzerland  than  to  agitate  the  question  of 
contraband  at  this  delicate  moment. 

The  cotton  brokers,  the  grain  merchants,  and 
a  few  others  were  making  money  out  of  Italy's 
neutrality,  and  neutralista  sentiment  was  natu- 
rally strong  among  these  classes  and  their  satel- 
lites. No  doubt  they  did  their  best  to  give  an 
impression  of  nationalism  to  the  creed  of  their 
pockets.  But  a  serious-minded  merchant  from 
Milan  who  dined  opposite  me  on  the  way  to 
Rome  expressed  the  prevailing  beliefs  of  his  class 
as  well  as  any  one,  —  "War,  yes,  in  time.  .  .  . 
It  must  come.  .  .  .  But  first  we  must  be  ready  — • 
we  are  not  quite  ready  yet";  and  he  predicted 
almost  to  a  day  when  Italy,  finding  herself  ready, 
would  enter  the  great  conflict.  He  showed  no 
enthusiasm  either  for  or  against  war:  his  was  a 
curiously  fatalistic  attitude  of  mind,  an  accept- 
ance of  the  inevitable,  which  the  American  finds 
so  hard  to  understand. 


And  this  was  the  prevailing  note  of  Rome  those 
early  days  of  May  —  a  dull,  passive  acceptance 
of  the  dreaded  fate  which  had  been  threatening 
for  so  many  months  on  the  national  horizon,  ever 

7 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

since  Austria  plumped  her  brutal  ultimatum  upon 
little  Serbia.  There  were  no  vivid  debates,  no 
pronounced  current  of  opinion  one  way  or  the 
other,  not  much  public  interest  in  the  prolonged 
discussions  at  the  Consulta;  just  a  lethargic  iter- 
ation of  the  belief  that  sooner  or  later  war  must 
come  with  its  terrible  risks,  its  dubious  victories. 
Given  the  Italian  temperament  and  the  nearness 
of  the  brink  toward  which  the  country  was  drift- 
ing, one  looked  for  flashes  of  fire.  But  Rome,  if 
more  normal  in  its  daily  life  than  Naples  in  spite 
of  the  absence  of  those  tourists  who  gather  here 
at  this  season  by  the  tens  of  thousands,  was 
equally  acquiescent  and  on  the  surface  uninter- 
ested in  the  event. 

The  explanation  of  this  outward  apathy  in  the 
public  is  simple:  nobody  knew  anything  definite 
enough  as  yet  to  rouse  passions.  The  Italian 
newspaper  is  probably  the  emptiest  receptacle  of 
news  published  anywhere.  The  journals  are  all 
personal  "organs,"  and  anybody  can  know  whose 
"views  "  they  are  voicing.  There  was  the  "  Messa- 
gero,"  subsidized  by  the  French  and  the  English 
embassies,  which  emitted  cheerful  pro-Ally  para- 
graphs of  gossip.  There  was  the  "Vittorio," 
founded  by  the  German  party,  patently  the 
mouthpiece  of  Teutonic  diplomacy.  There  was 
the  "Giornale  d'  Italia"  that  spoke  for  the  Vati- 
can, and  the  "Idea  Nazionale"  which  voiced 
radical  young  Italy.  And  so  on  down  the  list. 
But  there  was  a  perfectly  applied    censorship 

8 


ITALY   HESITATES 

which  suppressed  all  diplomatic  leaks.  So  one 
read  with  perfect  confidence  that  Prince  von 
Billow  had  driven  to  the  Consulta  at  eleven- 
fifteen  yesterday,  and  having  been  closeted  with 
Baron  Sonnino,  the  Italian  Foreign  Minister, 
or  with  the  Premier,  Signor  Salandra,  or  with 
both,  for  forty-seven  minutes,  had  emerged  upon 
the  street  smiling.  And  shortly  after  this  event 
Baron  Macchio,  the  Austrian  Envoy,  arrived  at 
the  Consulta  in  his  motor-car  and  had  spent 
within  the  mystery  of  the  Foreign  Office  twenty 
or  more  minutes.  The  reader  might  insert  any 
fatal  interpretation  he  liked  between  the  lines  of 
this  chronicle.  That  was  quite  all  the  reality  the 
Roman  public,  the  people  of  Italy,  had  to  specu- 
late upon  during  weeks  of  waiting,  and  for  the 
most  part  they  waited  quietly,  patiently.  For 
whatever  the  American  prejudice  against  the 
dangers  of  secret  diplomacy  may  be,  the  Euro- 
pean, especially  the  Italian,  idea  is  that  all  grave 
negotiations  should  be  conducted  privately  — 
that  the  diplomatic  cake  should  be  composed  by 
experts  in  retirement  until  it  is  ready  for  the 
baking.  And  the  European  public  is  well  trained 
in  controlling  its  curiosities. 

It  was  sufficiently  astonishing  to  the  American 
onlooker,  however,  accustomed  to  flaming  extras 
and  the  plethoric  discussion  in  public  of  the  most 
intimate  affairs,  state  and  personal,  to  witness 
the  acquiescence  of  emotional  Italians  in  this 
complete  obscurity  about  their  fate  and  that  of 

9 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

their  children  and  their  nation,  which  was  being 
sorted  behind  the  closed  doors  of  the  Consulta. 
Every  one  seemed  to  go  about  his  personal  busi- 
ness with  an  apparent  calm,  a  shrug  of  expressive 
shoulders  at  the  most,  signifying  belief  in  the 
sureness  of  war  —  soon.  There  was  little  anima- 
tion in  the  cafes,  practically  none  on  the  streets. 
Arragno's,  usually  buzzing  with  political  proph- 
ecy, had  a  depressing,  provincial  calm.  Unoccu- 
pied deputies  sat  in  gloomy  silence  over  their  thin 
consommations.  Even  the  ist  of  May  passed  with- 
out that  demonstration  by  the  Socialists  against 
war  so  widely  expected.  To  be  sure,  the  Govern- 
ment had  prudently  packed  Rome  and  the  north- 
ern cities  with  troops:  soldiers  were  lurking  in 
every  old  courtyard,  up  all  the  narrow  alleys, 
waiting  for  some  hardy  Socialist  to  "demon- 
strate." But  it  was  not  the  plentiful  troops,  not 
even  a  lively  thunderstorm  that  swept  Rome  all 
the  afternoon,  which  discouraged  the  Socialists: 
they  too  were  in  doubt  and  apathy.  They  were 
hesitating,  passing  resolutions,  defining  them- 
selves into  fine  segments  of  political  opinion  — 
and  waiting  for  Somebody  to  act!  They  too 
awaited  the  completion  of  those  endless  discus- 
sions among  the  diplomats  at  the  Consulta,  at 
the  Ballplatz  in  Vienna,  and  wherever  diplomacy 
is  made  in  Berlin.  The  first  of  May  came  and 
went,  and  the  carahinieri^  the  secret  police,  the 
infantry,  the  cavalry  with  their  fierce  hairy  hel- 
mets filed  off  to  their  barracks  in  a  dripping  dusk, 

lO 


ITALY    HESITATES 

dispirited,  as  If  disappointed  themselves  that  no- 
thing definite,  even  violence,  had  yet  come  out 
of  the  business.  So  one  caught  a  belated  cab  and 
scurried  through  the  deserted  streets  to  an  empty 
hotel  on  the  Pinclan,  more  than  half  convinced 
that  the  Government  meant  really  to  do  nothing 
except  "negotiate"  until  the  spirit  of  war  had 
died  from  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

Yet  much  was  going  on  beneath  the  surface. 
There  were  flashes  to  be  seen  in  broad  daylight. 
The  King  and  his  ministers  at  the  eleventh  hour 
decided  not  to  attend  the  ceremonies  at  Quarto 
of  the  unveiling  of  the  monument  to  the  Gari- 
baldlan  "Thousand."  Now,  what  could  that 
mean.''  Did  it  Indicate  that  the  King  was  not  yet 
ready  to  choose  his  road  and  feared  to  compromise 
himself  by  appearing  In  company  with  the 
Francophile  poet  D'  Annunzio,  who  was  to  give 
the  address  ?  It  would  be  a  hard  matter  to  explain 
to  Berlin,  to  whose  nostrils  the  poet  was  anath- 
ema. Or  did  It  mean  literally  that  the  negotia- 
tions with  reluctant  Austria  had  reached  that 
acute  point  which  might  not  permit  the  absence 
of  authority  from  Rome  even  for  twenty-four 
hours.''  The  drifting,  If  It  were  drifting,  was  more 
rapid,  day  by  day. 

There  was  a  constant  troop  movement  all  over 
Italy,  which  could  not  be  disguised  from  anybody 
who  went  to  a  railroad  station.  Italy  was  not 
"mobilizing,"  but  that  term  In  this  year  of  war 
has  come  to  have  a  diplomatic  insignificance. 

II 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

Every  one  knew  that  a  large  army  had  already 
gone  north  toward  the  disputed  frontier.  More 
soldiers  were  going  every  day,  and  more  men  of 
the  younger  sort  were  silently  disappearing  from 
their  ordinary  occupations,  as  the  way  Is  In  con- 
script countries.  It  was  all  being  done  admirably, 
swiftly,  quietly  —  no  placards.  The  carabinieri 
went  from  house  to  house  and  delivered  verbal 
orders.  But  all  this  might  be  a  mere  "  prepa- 
ration," an  argument  that  could  not  be  used  di- 
plomatically at  the  Consulta,  yet  of  vital  force. 

There  was  the  sudden  twenty-four-hour  visit 
of  the  Italian  Ambassador  at  Paris  to  Rome.  Why 
had  he  taken  that  long  journey  home  for  such  a 
brief  visit,  consumed  in  conferences  with  the 
ministers?  And  Prince  von  Biilow  had  rallied  to 
his  assistance  the  Catholic  Deputy  Erzburger. 
Rome  was  seething  with  rumor. 


The  remarkable  passivity  of  the  Italian  public 
during  these  anxious  moments  was  due  in  good 
part,  no  doubt,  to  its  thorough  confidence  In  the 
men  who  were  directing  the  state,  specifically  in 
the  Prime  Minister  Salandra  and  his  Minister  of 
Foreign  Affairs  Baron  Sonnino,  who  were  the 
Government.  They  were  honest,  —  that  every- 
body admitted,  —  and  they  were  experienced. 
In  less  troubled  times  the  nation  might  prefer  the 
popular  politician  Giolltti,  who  had  a  large  major- 
ity of  the  deputies  in  the  Parliament  in  his  party, 

12 


ITALY   HESITATES 

and  who  had  presented  Italy  a  couple  of  years 
earlier  with  its  newest  plaything,  Libya,  —  and 
concealed  the  bills.  But  Giolitti  had  prudently 
retired  to  his  little  Piedmont  home  in  Cavour. 
All  the  winter  he  had  kept  out  of  Rome,  leaving 
the  Salandra  Government  to  work  out  a  solution 
of  the  knotty  tangle  in  which  he  had  helped  to 
involve  his  country.  Nobody  knew  precisely 
what  Giolitti's  views  were,  but  it  was  generally 
accepted  that  he  preserved  the  tradition  of  the 
Crispi  statesmanship,  which  had  made  the  abor- 
tion of  the  Triple  Alliance.  If  he  could  not  openly 
champion  an-  active  fulfillment  of  the  alliance,  at 
least  he  was  avowedly  neutralista,  the  best  that 
Berlin  and  Vienna  had  come  to  hope  from  their 
southern  ally.  He  was  the  great  unknown  factor 
politically,  with  his  majority  in  the  Chamber,  his 
personal  prestige.  A  clever  American,  long  resi- 
dent in  Rome  in  sufficient  intimacy  with  the 
political  powers  to  make  his  words  significant, 
told  me,  —  "The  country  does  not  know  what 
it  wants.  But  Giolitti  will  tell  them.  When  he 
comes  we  shall  know  whether  there  will  be  war!'* 
That  was  May  9  —  a  Sunday.  Giolitti  arrived  in 
Rome  the  same  week  —  and  we  knew,  but  not  as 
the  political  prophet  thought.  .  .  . 

Meanwhile,  there  were  mutterings  of  the  thun- 
der to  come  out  of  this  stagnant  hesitation.  One 
day  I  went  out  to  the  little  town  of  Genzano  in 
the  Alban  Hills,  with  an  Italian  mother  who 
wished  to  see  her  son  in  garrison  there.  The  regi- 
es . 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

ment  of  Sardinian  Granatieri,  ordinarily  stationed 
near  the  King  in  Rome,  had  been  sent  to  this 
dirty  little  hill  town  to  keep  order.  The  populace 
were  so  threatening  in  their  attitude  that  the  sol- 
diers were  confined  in  their  quarters  to  prevent 
street  rows.  We  could  see  their  heads  at  the  win- 
dows of  the  old  houses  and  convents  where  they 
were  billeted,  like  schoolboys  in  durance  vile.  I 
read  the  word  "Soa'/uwo"  scrawled  in  chalk  over 
the  walls  and  half-effaced  by  the  hand  of  author- 
ity. The  hard  faces  of  the  townsfolk  scowled  at 
us  while  we  talked  with  a  young  captain.  The 
Genzanans  were  against  the  war,  the  officer  said, 
and  stoned  the  soldiers.  They  did  not  want  an- 
other African  jaunt,  with  more  taxes  and  fewer 
men  to  till  the  fields. 

Elsewhere  one  heard  that  the  "populace"  gen- 
erally was  opposed  to  war.  "We  shall  have  to 
shoot  up  some  hundreds  of  the  rats  in  Florence 
before  the  troops  leave,"  the  youthful  son  of  a 
prefect  told  me.  That  in  the  North.  As  for  the 
South,  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders  expressed  the 
national  doubt  of  Calabria,  Sicily,  —  the  weaker, 
less  certain  members  of  the  family.  Remembering 
the  dire  destruction  of  the  earthquake  in  the 
Abruzzi,  which  wrought  more  ruin  to  more  people 
than  the  Messina  catastrophe,  also  the  floods  that 
had  destroyed  crops  in  the  fertile  river  bottoms 
a  few  weeks  before,  one  could  understand  popular 
opposition  to  more  dangers  and  more  taxes.  These 
were  some  of  the  perplexities  that  beset  the  Gov- 

14 


ITALY    HESITATES 

ernment.  No  wonder  that  the  diplomats  were 
weighing  their  words  cautiously  at  the  Consulta, 
also  weighing  with  extreme  fineness  the  quid  pro 
quo  they  would  accept  as  "compensation"  from 
Austria  for  upsetting  the  Balkan  situation.  It 
was,  indeed,  a  delicate  matter  to  decide  how  many 
of  those  national  aspirations  might  be  sacrificed 
for  the  sake  of  present  security  without  jeopard- 
izing the  nation's  future.  Italy  needed  the  wisdom 
of  patriots  if  ever  in  her  history. 

The  Salandra  Government  kept  admirable 
order  during  these  dangerous  days,  suppressing 
the  slightest  popular  movement,  pro  or  con.  That 
was  the  wise  way,  until  they  knew  themselves 
which  road  to  take  and  had  prepared  the  public 
mind.  And  they  had  plenty  of  troops  to  be  occu- 
pied somehow.  The  exercise  of  the  firm  hand  of 
authority  against  popular  ebullitions  is  always  a 
marvel  to  the  American.  To  the  European  mind 
government  means  power,  and  power  is  exercised 
practically,  concretely,  not  by  writs  of  courts 
and  sheriff's,  but  by  armed  troops.  The  Salandra 
Government  had  the  power,  and  apparently  did 
not  mean  to  have  its  hand  forced  by  the  popu- 
lace. .  .  . 

The  young  officer  at  Genzano  had  no  doubt 
that  war  was  coming,  nor  had  the  handsome  boy 
whom  we  at  last  ran  to  ground  in  an  old  Francis- 
can convent.  He  talked  eagerly  of  the  "promise" 
his  regiment  had  received  "to  go  first."  His 
mother's  face  contracted  with  a  spasm  of  pain  as 

IS, 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

he  spoke,  but  like  a  Latin  mother  she  made  no 
protest.  If  his  country  needed  him,  if  war  had  to 
be.  .  .  .  On  our  way  back  to  Rome  across  the 
Campagna  we  saw  a  huge  silver  fish  swimming 
lazily  in  the  misty  blue  sky  —  one  of  Italy's  new 
dirigibles  exercising.  There  were  soldiers  every- 
where In  their  new  gray  linen  clothes  —  tanned, 
boyish  faces,  many  of  them  fine  large  fellows, 
scooped  up  from  villages  and  towns  all  over  Italy. 
The  night  was  broken  by  the  sound  of  marching 
feet,  for  troop  movements  were  usually  made  at 
night.  The  soldiers  were  going  north  by  the 
trainload.  Each  day  one  saw  more  of  them  In  the 
streets,  coming  and  going.  Yet  Baron  Macchio 
and  Prince  von  Biilow  were  as  busy  as  ever  at  the 
Consulta  on  the  Quirinal  Hill,  and  rumor  said 
that  at  last  they  were  offering  real  "compensa- 
tions." 


The  shops  of  Rome,  as  those  of  every  city  and 
town  In  Europe,  were  hung  with  war  maps,  of 
course.  In  Rome  the  prevailing  map  was  that 
highly  colored,  imaginative  rearrangement  of 
southern  Europe  to  fit  the  national  aspirations. 
The  new  frontier  ran  along  the  summits  of  the  Alps 
and  took  a  wide  swath  down  the  Adriatic  coast. 
It  was  a  most  flattering  prospect  and  lured  many 
loiterers  to  the  shop  windows.  At  the  office  of  the 
"Giornale  d'  Italia"  in  the  Corso  there  was  dis- 
played beside  an  irredentist  map  an  approximate 

i6 


ITALY   HESITATES 

sketch  of  what  Austria  was  willing  to  give,  under 
German  persuasion.  The  discrepancy  between 
the  two  maps  was  obvious  and  vast.  On  the  bul- 
letin boards  there  were  many  news  items  emanat- 
ing from  the  "unredeemed"  in  Trent  and  Trieste, 
chronicling  riots  and  the  severely  repressive  meas- 
ures taken  by  the  Austrian  masters.  The  little  pi- 
azza in  front  of  the  newspaper  office  was  thronged 
from  morning  to  night,  and  the  old  woman  in  the 
kiosk  beside  the  door  did  a  large  business  in 
maps. 

And  yet  this  aspect  of  the  Italian  situation 
seems  to  me  to  have  been  much  exaggerated. 
There  was,  so  far  as  I  could  see,  no  great  popular 
fervor  over  the  disinherited  Italians  in  Austrian 
lands,  in  spite  of  the  hectic  items  about  Austrian 
tyranny  appearing  daily  in  the  newspapers  —  no 
great  popular  agony  of  mind  over  these  "unre- 
deemed." Also  it  was  obvious  that  Italy  in  her 
new  frontier  proposed  to  include  quite  as  many 
unredeemed  Austrians  and  other  folk  as  redeemed 
Italians!  No;  it  was  rather  a  high  point  of  propa- 
ganda —  as  we  should  say  commercially,  a  good 
talking  proposition.  Deeper,  it  represented  the 
urge  of  nationalism,  which  is  one  of  the  extra- 
ordinary phenomena  of  this  remarkable  war.  The 
American,  vague  in  his  feeling  of  nationalism, 
refuses  to  take  quite  seriously  agitation  for  the 
"unredeemed."  Why,  he  asks  with  naivete,  go 
to  war  for  a  few  thousands  of  Italians  in  Trent 
and  Trieste?/ 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

I  am  not  attempting  to  write  history.  I  am 
guessing  like  another,  seeking  causes  in  a  complex 
state  of  mind.  We  shall  have  to  go  back.  Secret 
diplomacy  may  be  the  inveterate  habit  of  Europe, 
especially  of  Italy.  The  new  arrangement  with 
the  Allies  has  never  been  published,  probably 
never  will  be.  One  suspects  that  it  was  made, 
essentially,  before  Italy  had  broken  with  Austria, 
before,  perhaps,  she  had  denounced  her  old  alli- 
ance on  the  5th  of  May  at  Vienna.  And  yet, 
although  inveterately  habituated  to  the  mediae- 
valism  of  secret  international  arrangements,  Italy 
is  enough  filled  with  the  spirit  of  modern  democ- 
racy to  break  any  treaty  that  does  not  fulfill  the 
will  of  the  people.  The  Triple  Alliance  was  really 
doomed  at  its  conception,  because  it  was  a  trade 
made  by  a  few  politicians  and  diplomats  in  secret 
and  never  known  in  its  terms  to  the  people  who 
were  bound  by  it.  Any  strain  would  break  such  a 
bond.  The  strain  was  always  latent,  but  it  be- 
came acute  of  late  years,  especially  when  Austria 
thwarted  Italy's  move  on  Turkey  —  as  Salandra 
revealed  later  under  the  sting  of  Bethmann-Holl- 
weg's  taunts.  It  was  badly  strained,  virtually 
broken,  when  Austria  without  warning  to  Italy 
stabbed  at  Serbia.  Austria  made  a  grave  blunder 
there,  in  not  observing  the  first  term  of  the  Triple 
Alliance,  by  which  she  was  bound  to  take  her  allies 
into  consultation.  The  insolence  of  the  Austrian 
attitude  was  betrayed  in  the  disregard  of  this 
obligation:  Italy  evidently  was  too  unimportant  a 

18 


ITALY    HESITATES 

factor  to  be  precise  with.  Italy  might,  then  and 
there,  the  1st  of  August,  1914,  very  well  have  de- 
nounced the  Alliance,  and  perhaps  would  have 
done  so  had  she  been  prepared  for  the  conse- 
quences, had  the  Salandra  Government  been  then 
at  the  helm. 

There  is  another  coil  to  the  affair,  not  generally 
recognized  in  America.  Austria  in  striking  at 
Serbia  was  potentially  aiming  at  a  closer  envelop- 
ment of  Italy  along  the  Adriatic,  provision  for 
which  had  been  made  in  a  special  article  of  the 
Triple  Alliance,  —  the  seventh,  —  under  which 
she  had  bound  herself  to  grant  compensations  to 
Italy  for  any  disturbance  of  the  Balkan  situation. 
Austria,  when  she  was  brought  to  recognize  this 
commission  of  fault,  —  which  was  not  until 
December,  1914,  not  seriously  until  the  close  of 
January,  191 5,  —  pretended  that  her  blow  at 
Serbia  was  chastisement,  not  occupation.  But  it 
is  absurd  to  assume  that  having  chastised  the 
little  Balkan  state  she  would  leave  it  free  and 
independent.  It  is  true  that  in  January  Austrian 
troops  were  no  longer  in  Balkan  territory,  but 
that  was  not  due  to  intention  or  desire!  They  had 
been  there,  they  are  there  now,  and  they  will  be 
there  as  long  as  the  Teutonic  arms  prevail.  It  is 
a  game  of  chess:  Italy  knew  the  gambit  as  soon  as 
Austria  moved  against  Serbia.  The  response  she 
must  have  known  also,  but  she  had  not  the  power 
to  move  then.  So  she  insisted  pertinaciously  on 
her  right  under  the  seventh  clause  of  the  Triple 

19 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

Alliance  to  open  negotiations  for  "compensa- 
tions" for  Austria's  aggression  in  the  Balkans, 
and  finally  with  the  assistance  of  Berlin  compelled 
the  reluctant  Emperor  to  admit  her  right. 

These  complexities  of  international  chess, 
which  the  American  mind  never  seems  able  to 
grasp,  are  instinctively  known  by  the  man  in  the 
street  in  Europe.  Every  one  has  learned  the 
gambits:  they  do  not  have  to  be  explained,  nor 
their  importance  demonstrated.  The  American 
can  profitably  study  those  maps  so  liberally  dis- 
played in  shop  windows,  as  I  studied  them  for 
hours  in  default  of  anything  better  to  do  in  the 
drifting  days  of  early  May.  The  maps  will  show 
at  a  glance  that  Italy's  northern  frontiers  are 
so  ingeniously  drawn  —  by  her  hereditary  enemy 
—  that  her  head  is  virtually  in  chancery,  as  every 
Italian  knows  and  as  the  whole  world  has  now 
realized  after  four  months  of  patient  picking  by 
Italian  troops  at  the  outer  set  of  Austrian  locks. 
And  there  is  the  Adriatic.  When  Austria  made 
the  frontier,  the  sea-power  question  was  not  as 
important  as  it  has  since  become.  The  east  coast 
of  the  Adriatic  was  a  wild  hinterland  that  might 
be  left  to  the  rude  peoples  of  Montenegro  and 
Albania.  But  it  has  come  into  the  world  since 
then.  Add  to  this  that  the  Italian  shore  of  the 
Adriatic  is  notably  without  good  harbors  and 
indefensible,  and  one  has  all  the  elements  of  the 
strategic  situation.  All  fears  would  be  superflu- 
ous if  Austria,  the  old  bully  at  the  north,  would 

20 


ITALY    HESITATES 

keep  quiet:  the  Triple  Alliance  served  well  enough 
for  over  thirty  years.  But  would  Austria  play 
fair  with  an  unsympathetic  ally  that  she  had  not 
taken  into  her  confidence  when  she  determined 
to  violate  the  first  term  of  the  Triple  Alliance? 

All  this  may  now  be  pondered  in  the  "Green 
Book,"  more  briefly  and  cogently  in  the  admir- 
able statement  which  Italy  made  to  the  Powers 
when  she  declared  war  on  Austria.  That  the 
Italian  Government  was  not  only  within  its  treaty 
rights  in  demanding  those  "compensations"  from 
Austria,  but  would  have  been  craven  to  pass  the 
incident  of  the  attack  on  Serbia  without  notice, 
seems  to  me  clear.  That  it  was  a  real  necessity, 
not  a  mere  trading  question,  for  Italy  to  secure 
a  stronger  frontier  and  control  of  the  Adriatic, 
seems  to  me  equally  obvious.  These,  I  take  it, 
were  the  vital  considerations,  not  the  situation 
of  the  "unredeemed"  Italians  in  Trent  and 
Trieste.  But  Austria,  in  that  grudging  maximum 
of  concession  which  she  finally  offered  to  Italy's 
minimum  of  demand,  insisted  upon  taking  the 
sentimental  or  knavish  view  of  the  Italian  atti- 
tude: she  would  yield  the  more  Italianated  parts 
of  the  territory  in  dispute,  not  the  vitally  strategic 
places.  Nor  would  she  deliver  her  concessions  un- 
til after  the  conclusion  of  the  war — if  ever!  — 
after  she  had  got  what  use  there  was  from  the  Ital- 
ians enrolled  in  her  armies  fighting  Russia.  For 
Vienna  to  regard  the  tender  principle  of  national- 
ism is  a  good  enough  joke,  as  we  say.  Her  per- 

21 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

sistence  in  considering  Italy's  demands  as  either 
greed  or  sentiment  is  proof  of  Teutonic  lack  of 
imagination.  The  Italians  are  sentimental,  but 
they  are  even  more  practical.  It  was  not  the  woes 
of  the  "unredeemed"  that  led  the  Salandra  Gov- 
ernment to  reject  the  final  offering  of  Austria,  and 
to  accept  the  risks  of  war  instead.  It  was  rather 
the  very  practical  consideration  of  that  indefensi- 
ble frontier,  which  Austria  stubbornly  refused  to 
make  safe  for  Italy — after  she  had  given  cause,  by 
her  attack  upon  Serbia,  to  render  all  her  neighbors 
uneasy  in  their  minds  for  their  safety. 

So  much  for  the  sentimental  and  the  strategical 
threads  in  the  Consulta  negotiations.  It  was 
neither  for  sentiment  nor  for  strategical  advan- 
tage solely  that  Italy  finally  entered  the  war. 
Nevertheless,  if  the  German  Powers  had  frankly 
and  freely  from  the  start  recognized  Italy's  posi- 
tion, and  surrendered  to  her  immediate  possession 
■ —  as  they  were  ready  to  do  at  the  last  moment — 
sufficient  of  those  national  aspirations  to  safe- 
guard national  security,  with  hands  off  in  the 
Adriatic,  Italy  most  probably  would  have  pre- 
ferred to  remain  neutral.  I  cannot  believe  that 
Salandra  or  the  King  really  wanted  war.  They 
were  sincerely  struggling  to  keep  their  nation  out 
of  the  European  melting-pot  as  long  as  they  could. 
But  they  were  both  shrewd  and  patriotic  enough 
not  to  content  themselves  with  present  security 
at  the  price  of  ultimate  danger.  And  if  they  had 
been  as  weak  as  the  King  of  Greece,  as  subservi- 

22 


ITALY   HESITATES 

ent  as  the  King  of  Bulgaria,  they  would  have  had 
to  reckon  with  a  very  different  people  from  the 
Bulgars  and  the  Greeks  —  a  nation  that  might 
quite  conceivably  have  turned  Italy  into  a  re- 
public and  ranged  her  beside  her  Latin  sister  on 
the  north  in  the  world  struggle.  The  path  of 
peace  was  in  no  way  the  path  of  prudence  for  the 
House  of  Savoy. 


Lack  of  imagination  is  surely  one  of  the  promi- 
nent characteristics  of  the  modern  German,  at 
least  in  statecraft.  Imagination  applied  to  the 
practical  matters  of  daily  living  is  nothing  more 
than  the  ability  to  project  one's  own  personal- 
ity beneath  the  skin  of  another,  to  look  around 
at  the  world  through  that  other  person's  eyes  and 
to  realize  what  values  the  world  holds  for  him. 
The  Prince  von  Biilow,  able  diplomat  though 
they  call  him,  could  not  look  upon  the  world 
through  Italian  eyes  in  spite  of  his  Italian  wife, 
his  long  residence  in  Rome,  his  professed  love  for 
Italy.  It  must  have  been  with  his  consent  if  not 
by  his  suggestion  that  Erzburger,  the  leader  of 
the  Catholic  party  in  the  Reichstag,  was  sent  to 
Rome  at  this  critical  juncture.  The  German  mind 
probably  said,  —  "Here  is  a  notable  Catholic, 
political  leader  of  German  Catholics,  and  so  he 
must  be  especially  agreeable  to  Italians,  who,  as 
all  the  world  knows,  are  Catholics."  The  reason- 
ing of  a  stupid  child!  Outwardly  Italy  is  Catholic, 

23 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

but  modern  Italy  has  shown  herself  very  restive 
at  any  papal  meddling  in  national  affairs.  To 
have  an  alien  —  one  of  the  "barbarV^  —  seat  him- 
self at  the  Vatican  and  try  to  use  the  papal  power 
in  determining  the  policy  of  the  nation  in  a  matter 
of  such  magnitude,  was  a  fatal  blunder  of  tact- 
less diplomacy.  Nor  could  Herr  Erzburger's  pres- 
ence at  the  Vatican  these  tense  days  be  kept  secret 
from  the  curious  journalists,  who  lived  on  such 
meager  items  of  news.  No  more  tactful  was  it  for 
Prince  von  Biilow  to  meet  the  Italian  politician 
Giolitti  at  the  Palace  Hotel  on  the  Pincian.  There 
is  no  harm  in  one  gentleman's  meeting  another 
in  the  rooms  of  a  public  hotel  so  respectable  as 
the  Palace,  but  when  the  two  are  playing  the 
international  chess  game  and  one  is  regarded  as 
an  enemy  and  the  other  as  a  possible  traitor,  the 
popular  mind  is  likely  to  take  a  heated  and  preju- 
diced view  of  the  small  incident.  Less  obvious  to 
the  public,  but  none  the  less  untactful,  was  the 
manner  in  which  the  German  Ambassador  tried  to 
use  his  social  connection  in  Rome,  his  family  rela- 
tionships in  the  aristocracy  of  Italy,  to  influence 
the  King  and  his  ministers.  He  might  have  taken 
warning  from  the  royal  speech  attributed  to  the 
Queen  Mother  in  reply  to  the  Kaiser:  "The  House 
of  Savoy  rules  one  at  a  time."  He  should  have 
kept  away  from  the  back  stairs.  He  should  have 
known  Italy  well  enough  to  realize  that  the  ele- 
ments of  Roman  society  with  which  he  was  affili- 
ated do  not  represent  either  power  or  public  opin- 

24 


ITALY    HESITATES 

ion  In  Italy  any  more  than  good  society  does  in 
most  modern  states.  Roman  aristocracy,  like  all 
aristocracies,  whether  of  blood  or  of  money,  is 
international  in  its  sympathies,  skeptic  in  its  soul. 
And  its  influence,  in  a  decisive  question  of  life 
and  death  to  the  nation,  is  nil.  The  Prince  von 
Billow  was  wasting  his  time  with  people  who  could 
not  decide  anything.  As  Salandra  said,  with  digr 
nified  restraint  in  answer  to  the  vulgar  attack 
upon  him  made  by  the  German  Chancellor,  — 
"The  Prince  was  a  sincere  lover  of  Italy,  but  he 
was  ill-advised  by  persons  who  no  longer  had  any 
weight  in  the  nation"  —  as  his  colleague  in 
London  seems  to  have  been  ill-advised  when  he 
assured  his  master  that  Englishmen  would  not 
fight  under  any  circumstances!  The  trouble  with 
diplomacy  would  seem  to  be  that  its  ranks  are 
still  recruited  from  "the  upper  classes,"  whose 
gifts  are  social  and  whose  sympathies  reflect  the 
views  and  the  prejudices  of  a  very  small  element 
in  the  state.  Good  society  in  Rome  was  still  out 
on  the  Pincian  for  the  afternoon  promenade,  was 
still  exchanging  calls  and  dinners  these  golden 
spring  days,  but  its  views  and  sympathies  could 
not  count  in  the  enormous  complex  of  beliefs  and 
emotions  that  make  the  mind  of  a  nation  in  a 
crisis.  Prince  von  Billow's  motor  was  busily  run- 
ning about  the  narrow  streets  of  old  Rome,  the 
gates  of  the  pretty  Villa  Malta  were  hospitably 
open,  —  guarded  by  carahinieri^  —  but  if  the 
German  Ambassador  had  put  on  an  old  coat  and 

25 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

strolled  through  the  Trastevere,  or  had  sat  at  a 
little  marble-topped  table  in  some  obscure  cafe, 
or  had  traveled  second  or  third  class  between 
Rome  and  Naples,  he  might  have  heard  things 
that  would  have  brought  the  negotiations  at  the 
Consulta  to  an  abrupter  close  one  way  or  the 
other.  For  Italy  was  making  up  its  mind  against 
his  master. 


Rome  was  very  still  these  hesitant  days  of 
early  May,  Rome  was  very  beautiful  —  I  have 
never  known  her  so  beautiful!  The  Pincian,  in 
spite  of  its  afternoon  parade,  had  the  sad  air  of 
forced  retirement  of  some  well-to-do  family.  The 
Piazza  di  Spagna  basked  in  its  wonted  flood  of 
sunshine  with  a  curious  Sabbatical  calm.  A  stray 
forestieri  might  occasionally  cross  its  blazing  pave- 
ments and  dive  into  Piale's  or  Cook's,  and  a  few 
flower  girls  brought  their  irises  and  big  white 
roses  to  the  steps,  more  from  habit  than  for  profit 
surely.  The  Forum  was  like  a  wild,  empty  garden, 
and  the  Palatine,  a  melancholy  waste  of  fragments 
of  the  past  where  an  old  Garibaldian  guard  slunk 
after  the  stranger,  out  of  lonesomeness,  babbling 
strangely  of  that  other  war  in  which  he  had  part 
and  mixing  his  memories  with  the  tags  of  history 
he  had  been  taught  to  recite  anent  the  Roman 
monuments.  As  I  wandered  there  in  the  drowse 
of  bees  among  the  spring  blossoms  and  looked  out 
upon  the  silent  field  that  once  was  the  heart  of 

26 


ITALY    HESITATES 

Rome,  it  was  hard  to  realize  that  again  on  this 
richly  human  soil  of  Italy  the  fate  of  its  people 
was  to  be  tested  in  the  agony  of  a  merciless  war, 
that  even  now  the  die  was  being  cast  less  than  a 
mile  away  across  the  roofs.  The  soil  of  Rome  is 
the  most  deeply  laden  in  the  world  with  human 
memories,  which  somehow  exhale  a  subtle  fra- 
grance that  even  the  most  casual  stranger  cannot 
escape,  that  condition  the  children  of  the  soil. 
The  roots  of  the  modern  Italian  run  far  down 
into  the  mould  of  ancient  things:  his  distant 
ancestors  have  done  much  of  his  political  thinking 
for  him,  have  established  in  his  soul  the  conditions 
of  his  present  dilemma.  ...  I  wonder  if  Prince 
von  Billow  ever  spent  a  meditative  hour  looking 
down  on  the  fragments  of  the  Forum  from  the 
ilex  of  the  Palatine,  over  the  steep  ascent  of 
the  Capitoline  that  leads  to  the  Campidolgio,  as 
far  as  the  grandiose  marble  pile  that  fronts  the 
newer  city.?  Probably  not. 

*     *     * 

Germany  wanted  her  place  in  the  sun.  She  had 
always  wanted  it  from  the  day,  two  thousand 
years  and  more  ago,  when  the  first  Teuton  tribes 
came  over  the  Alpine  barrier  and  spread  through 
the  sun-kissed  fields  of  northern  Italy.  The  Italian 
knows  that  in  his  blood.  There  are  two  ways  in 
which  to  deal  with  this  German  lust  of  another's 
lands  —  to  kill  the  invader  or  to  absorb  him. 
Italy  has  tried  both.    It  takes  a  long  time  to 

27 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

absorb  a  race,  —  hundreds  of  years,  —  and  pre- 
cious sacrifices  must  be  made  in  the  process.  No 
wonder  that  Italy  does  not  wish  to  become  Ger- 
many's place  in  the  sun!  Nor  to  swallow  the 
modern  German. 

When  the  Teuton  first  crossed  the  Alpine  bar- 
rier and  poured  himself  lustfully  out  over  the 
fertile  plains  of  northern  Italy,  it  was  literally  a 
place  in  the  sun  which  he  coveted.  In  the  ages 
since  then  his  lust  has  changed  its  form:  now  it  is 
economic  privilege  that  he  seeks  for  his  people. 
In  order  to  maintain  that  level  of  industrial  supe- 
riority, of  material  prosperity,  to  which  he  has 
raised  himself,  he  must  "expand"  In  trade  and 
influence.  He  must  have  more  markets  to  exploit 
and  always  more.  It  is  the  same  lust  with  a  new 
name.  "Thou  shalt  not  covet"  surely  was  written 
for  nations  as  well  as  for  individuals.  But  our 
modern  economic  theory,  the  modern  Teutonic 
state,  is  based  on  the  belief:  "Thou  shalt  covet, 
and  the  race  that  covets  most  and  by  power  gets 
most,  that  race  shall  survive!"  And  here  is  the 
central  knot  of  the  whole  dark  tangle.  The  Ger- 
man coveting  greater  economic  opportunities, 
knowing  himself  strong  to  survive,  believes  in  his 
divine  right  to  possess.  It  Is  conscious  Darwinism 
—  the  survival  of  the  fittest,  materially,  which  he 
is  applying  to  the  world  —  Darwinism  acceler- 
ated by  an  Intelligent  will.  And  the  non-Germanic 
world  —  the  Latin  world,  for  it  is  a  Latin  world 
in  varying  degrees  of  saturation  outside  of  Ger- 

28 


ITALY    HESITATES 

many  —  rejects  the  theory  and  the  practice  with 
loathing  —  when  It  sees  what  it  means. 


What  makes  for  the  happiness  of  a  nation?  I 
asked  myself  In  the  mellow  silence  of  ancient 
Rome.  Is  it  true  that  economic  conquest  makes 
for  strength,  happiness,  survival  for  the  nation 
or  for  the  individual.'* 

This  Italy  has  always  been  poor,  at  least  within 
modern  memory  —  a  literal,  actual  poverty  when 
often  there  has  not  been  enough  to  eat  in  the  family 
pot  to  go  around.  She  has  had  a  difficult  time  in 
the  economic  race  for  bread  and  butter  for  her 
children.  There  is  neither  sufficient  land  easily 
cultivable  nor  manufacturing  resources  to  make 
her  rich,  to  support  her  growing  population 
according  to  the  modern  standards  of  comfort. 
The  Germans  despise  the  Italians  for  their  little 
having. 

Yet  the  Italian  peasant  —  man,  woman,  or 
child  —  Is  a  strong  human  being,  inured  to  meager 
living  and  hardship,  loving  the  soil  from  which  he 
digs  his  living  with  an  intense,  fiery  love.  And 
poverty  has  not  killed  the  joy  of  living  in  the 
Italian.  Far  from  it!  In  spite  of  the  exceedingly 
laborious  lives  which  the  majority  lead,  the  pri- 
vations In  food,  clothing,  housing,  the  narrow- 
ness,—  In  the  modern  view,  —  of  their  lives,  no 
one  could  consider  the  Italian  people  unhappy. 
Their  characters,  like  their  hillside  farms,  are  the 

29 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

result  of  an  intensive  cultivation  —  of  making 
the  most  out  of  very  little  naturally  given. 

A  healthy,  high-tempered,  vital  people  these, 
not  to  be  despised  in  the  kaiserliche  fashion  even 
as  soldiers.  Surely  not  as  human  beings,  as  a 
human  society.  And  their  poverty  has  had  much 
influence  in  making  the  Italians  the  sturdy  people 
they  are  to-day.  Poverty  has  some  depressing 
aspects,  but  in  the  main  her  very  lack  of  economic 
opportunity — the  want  of  coal  and  factories  and 
other  sources  of  wealth  —  has  kept  most  of  these 
people  close  to  the  soil,  where  one  feels  the 
majority  of  any  healthy,  enduring  race  should  be. 
Poverty  has  made  the  Italians  hard,  content  with 
little,  and  able  to  wring  the  most  out  of  that  little. 
It  has  cultivated  them  intensively  as  a  people, 
just  as  they  have  been  forced  to  cultivate  their 
rock-bound  fields  foot  by  foot. 

There  are  qualities  in  human  living  more  pre- 
cious than  prosperity,  and  in  these  Italians  have 
shared  abundantly  —  beauty,  sentiment,  tradi- 
tion, all  that  give  color  and  meaning  to  life.  These 
are  the  treasures  of  Latin  civilization  in  behalf 
of  which  the  allied  nations  of  Europe  are  now 
fighting.  ... 


I  am  well  enough  aware  that  all  this  is  contrary 
to  the  premises  of  the  economic  and  social  polity 
that  controls  modern  statecraft.  I  know  that  our 
great   nations,  notably  Germany,  are  based  on 

30 


ITALY    HESITATES 

exactly  the  opposite  premise  —  that  the  strength 
of  a  state  depends  on  the  economic  development 
of  its  people,  on  its  wealth-producing  power. 
Germany  has  been  the  most  convinced,  the  most 
conscious,  the  most  relentless  exponent  of  the 
pernicious  belief  that  the  ultimate  welfare  of  the 
state  depends  primarily  on  the  wealth-getting 
power  of  its  citizens.  She  has  exalted  an  economic 
theory  into  a  religion  of  nationality  with  mystical 
appeals.  She  has  taught  her  children  to  go  sing- 
ing into  the  jaws  of  death  in  order  that  the 
Fatherland  may  extend  her  markets  and  thus 
enrich  her  citizens  at  the  expense  of  the  citizens 
of  other  states,  who  are  her  inferiors  in  the  science 
of  slaughter.  A  queer  religion,  and  all  the  more 
abhorrent  when  dressed  out  with  the  phrases  of 
Christianity! 

All  modern  states  are  more  or  less  tainted  with 
the  same  delusion  —  ourselves  most,  perhaps, 
after  Germany.  "We  have  all  sinned,"  as  an  emi- 
nent Frenchman  said,  "your  people  and  mine,  as 
well  as  England  and  Germany."  It  is  time  to 
revise  some  of  the  fundamental  assumptions  of 
political  philosophers  and  statesmen.  Let  us 
admit  that  peoples  may  be  strong  and  happy  and 
contented  without  seeking  to  control  increasingly 
those  sources  of  wealth  still  left  undeveloped  on 
the  earth's  surface,  without  cutting  one  another's 
throats  in  an  effort  for  national  expansion.  The 
psychology  of  states  cannot  be  fundamentally 
different  from  that  of  the  individuals  in  them. 

31 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

And  the  happiness  of  the  individual  has  never 
been  found  to  consist  wholly,  even  largely,  in  his 
economic  prosperity. 

Because  the  Latin  soul  divines  this  axiomatic  be- 
lief, because  the  Latin  world  admits  a  larger,  finer 
interpretation  of  life  than  economic  success,  all  civi- 
lization waits  upon  the  great  decision  of  this  war. 


Suddenly  In  the  calm  of  these  drifting,  hesitant 
days,  when  nobody  knew  what  the  nation  desired, 
there  came  a  bolt  of  lightning.  I  have  said  that 
the  German  people  lack  imagination  by  which  to 
understand  the  world  outside  themselves.  They 
do  not  coordinate  their  activities.  Otherwise, 
why  commit  the  barbarism  of  sinking  the  Lusi- 
tania,  just  at  the  moment  when  they  were  strain- 
ing to  keep  Italy  from  breaking  completely  the 
frayed  bonds  of  the  Triple  Alliance?  Probably 
it  never  entered  any  German  head  in  the  "high 
commandment"  that  the  prosecution  of  his 
undersea  warfare  might  have  a  very  real  connec- 
tion with  the  Italian  situation.  He  could  not 
credit  any  nation  with  such  "soft  sentimentality," 
as  he  calls  it.  Yet  I  am  not  alone  in  ascribing  a 
large  significance  to  the  sinking  of  the  Lusitania 
in  Italy's  decision  to  make  war.  Every  observer 
of  these  events  whom  I  have  talked  with  or  whose 
report  I  have  read  gives  the  same  testimony,  that 
Italy  first  woke  to  her  own  mind  at  the  shock  of 
the  Lusitania  murders.  .  .  . 


-^2 


ITALY    HESITATES 

The  news  came  to  me  in  my  peaceful  room 
above  the  Barberini  Gardens.  The  fountain  was 
softly  dripping  below,  the  spring  air  was  full  of 
the  song  of  birds  as  another  perfect  day  opened. 
The  warm  sunshine  reached  lovingly  up  the  yel- 
lowed walls  of  the  old  palace  opposite.  All  the 
little,  old,  familiar  things  of  a  long  past,  which 
pull  so  strongly  here  in  Rome  at  the  human  heart, 
were  moving  in  the  new  day.  The  life  of  men,  so 
troubled,  so  sad,  seemed  beautiful  this  May 
morning,  with  the  suave  beauty  of  ideals  that  for 
centuries  have  coursed  through  the  blood  of 
Italy.  .  .  .  Lulgi,  the  black-haired,  black-eyed  lad 
who  brought  the  morning  coffee  and  newspapers, 
was  telling  me  of  the  horrid  crime.  With  his  out- 
stretched fist  clenched  and  shaking  with  rage  he 
said  the  words,  then,  dropping  the  paper  with  its 
heavy  headlines,  cursed  it  as  if  it  too  symbolically 
represented  the  hideous  thing  that  Germany  had 
become.  "Now,"  he  cried,  "there'll  be  war!  We 
shall  fight  them,  the  swine!"  A  few  days  after- 
ward Luigi  departed  to  fight  the  "swine"  on  some 
Alpine  pass. 

Luigi's  reaction  to  the  sinking  of  the  Lusitania 
was  typical  of  all  Rome,  all  Italy.  The  same  burst 
of  execration  and  horror  was  in  every  mouth. 
"Fuori  i  Barbari"  was  the  title  of  a  little  anti- 
German  sheet  that  was  appearing  in  Rome:  it 
got  a  new  significance  as  it  hung  in  the  kiosks  or 
was  scanned  by  scowling  men.  It  became  the 
muttered   cry  of  the  street.    I   am   not  simple 

33 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

enough  to  believe  that  the  sinking  of  the  Lusitania 
of  itself  "drove  Italy  into  the  war."  Nations  no 
more  than  individuals,  alas,  are  idealistic  enough 
to  sacrifice  themselves  simply  for  their  moral 
resentments.  But  this  fresh  example  of  cynical 
indifference  to  the  opinion  of  civilization,  just  at 
the  critical  point  of  decision  for  the  Italian  people, 
had  much  to  do  with  the  rousing  of  that  war  fury 
without  which  no  government  can  push  a  nation 
into  war.  First  there  must  be  the  spirit  of  hate, 
a  personal  emotion  in  the  hearts  of  many.  It  must 
be  remembered  also  that  Italy  had  felt  with  the 
entire  civilized  world  the  outrage  of  Belgium.  It 
has  even  been  rumored  that  one  of  the  hard  pas- 
sages between  Italy  and  her  German  allies  was 
the  condition  that  Germany  wished  to  attach  to 
any  Austrian  concessions,  by  which  Italy  at  the 
peace  conference  should  uphold  Germany's 
"claims"  to  Belgium.  No  one  knows  the  truth 
about  this,  but  if  true  it  is  in  itself  an  adequate 
explanation  of  the  failure  of  the  negotiations. 
And  now  the  Lusitania  came  with  a  fresh  shock 
as  an  iterated  example  of  German  state  policy.  It 
proclaimed  glaringly  to  the  eyes  of  all  men  what 
the  Teutonic  thing  is,  what  it  means  to  the  world. 
The  Latin  has  been  cruel  and  bloody  in  his  deeds, 
like  all  men,  but  he  has  never  made  a  cult  of 
inhumanity,  never  justified  it  as  a  principle  of 
statecraft.  Italians,  prone  to  hate  as  to  love, 
prone  especially  to  hate  the  Teuton,  those  aliens 
who  have  lusted  after  their  richness  and  beauty 

34 


ITALY    HESITATES 

all  these  centuries,  felt  the  Lusitania  murders  to 
the  depths  of  their  souls.  It  was  like  a  red  writing 
on  the  wall,  serving  notice  that  In  due  season 
Germany  and  Austria  would  tear  Italy  limb  from 
limb  because  of  her  "treachery"  in  not  abetting 
them  in  their  attack  upon  the  peace  of  the  world. 
Prince  von  Biilow  and  Baron  Macchio  might 
as  well  have  discontinued  their  daily  visits  to  the 
Consulta  after  the  7th  of  May.  Whatever  they 
might  have  hoped  to  accomplish  with  their  diplo- 
macy to  keep  Italy  neutral  had  been  irretrievably 
ruined  by  the  diplomacy  of  Grand  Admiral  von 
Tirpitz.  The  smallest  match,  the  scratch  of  a 
boot-heel  on  stone,  can  set  off  a  powder  magazine. 
The  Lusitania  was  a  goodly  sized  match.  If  the 
King  and  his  ministers  were  waiting  for  the 
country  to  declare  itself,  if  they  wanted  the  ex- 
cuse of  national  emotion  before  taking  the  final 
irrevocable  steps  into  war,  they  had  their  desire. 
From  the  hour  when  the  news  of  the  sinking  of 
the  Lusitania  came  over  the  wires,  Italy  began 
to  mutter  and  shout.  The  months  of  hesita- 
tion were  ended.  There  were  elements  enough 
of  hate,  and  Germany  had  given  them  all  focus. 
"Fuori  I  Barbarl!"  I  bought  a  sheet  from  the  old 
woman  who  went  hurrying  up  the  street  shouting 
hoarsely,  —  "Fuori  I  Barbarl!"  ..."  Fuori  i  Bar- 
baril"...  "Barbarl!"... 


II 

^he  Politician  Speaks 

GIOVANNI  GIOLITTI  came  to  Rome, 
a  few  days  after  the  Lusitania  affair. 
Ostensibly  he  had  come  to  town  from  his 
home  in  little  Cavour,  where  he  had  been  in 
retirement  all  the  winter,  to  visit  a  sick  wife  at 
Frascati.  Montecitorio,  home  of  politicians,  be- 
gan to  hum.  Rome  quivering  with  the  emotions 
of  its  great  decision  muttered.  What  did  Giolitti's 
presence  at  this  eleventh  hour  signify .f*  Remem- 
ber what  the  shrewd  American  observer  had  said 
the  week  before,  —  "Giolitti  will  tell  the  Italians 
what  they  want."^ 

The  master  politician,  the  ex-Premier,  the  heir 
to  Crispian  policies,  was  received  at  the  railroad 
station  by  a  few  faithful  friends,  much  as  Boss 
Barnes  or  Boss  Penrose,  returning  from  a  volun- 
tary exile  in  New  York  or  Pennsylvania,  might 
be  received  by  a  few  of  the  "boys."  They  were 
Deputies  from  Montecitorio  frock-coated  and 
silk-hatted,  like  politicians  all  the  world  over, 
not  a  popular  throng  of  a  hundred  thousand 
Romans  singing  and  shouting,  such  as  a  few  days 
later  was  to  gather  in  the  piazza  before  the  same 
station  to  greet  the  poet,  D'  Annunzio.  It  is  well 
to  understand  the  significance  of  this  unobtrusive 

36 


THE   POLITICIAN   SPEAKS 

coming  of  the  political  leader  at  the  moment,  to 
realize  what  sinister  meaning  it  had  for  the  exist- 
ing Government,  for  the  Italian  nation,  for  the 
Allies  —  for  the  world. 

The  Italian  Deputies  who  had  been  elected  two 
years  before,  long  before  even  the  astutest  poli- 
tician had  any  suspicion  of  the  black  cloud  that 
was  to  rise  over  Europe,  were  Giolittian  by  a 
great  majority.  Giolitti  was  then  the  chief  figure 
in  Italian  politics  and  controlled  the  Chamber  of 
Deputies,  The  Giolitti  "machine,"  as  we  should 
say,  was  the  only  machine  worth  mention  in  Italy. 
Rumor  says  that  it  was  buttressed  with  patronage 
as  American  machines  are,  and,  more  specifically, 
that  Giolitti  when  in  power  had  diverted  funds 
which  should  have  gone  into  national  defense  to 
political  ends,  also  had  deferred  the  bills  of  the  Lib- 
yan expedition  so  that  at  the  outbreak  of  the  war 
Italy  found  herself  badly  in  debt  and  with  an  army 
in  need  of  everything.  Soldiers  drilled  in  the  au- 
tumn of  1 91 4  in  patent  leathers  or  barefooted  and 
dressed  as  they  could,  while  the  Giolittian  clubs 
and  interests  flourished.  Also  it  was  said  that  the 
prefects  of  the  provinces,  who  in  the  Italian  sys- 
tem have  large  powers,  especially  in  influencing 
elections,  were  henchmen  of  the  politician.  I  do 
not  know  how  just  these  accusations  may  be,  nor 
how  true  the  more  serious  accusation  shortly  to 
be  hurled  abroad  that  Giolitti  had  sold  himself 
for  German  gold.  The  latter  is  easy  to  say  and 
hard  to  prove;  the  former  is  hard  to  prove  and 

37 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

easy  to  believe  —  it  being  the  way  of  politicians 
the  world  over. 

However  dull  or  bright  Giolitti's  personal  honor 
may  have  been,  the  Parliamentary  situation  was 
difficult  in  the  extreme  —  one  of  those  absurd 
paradoxes  of  representative  government  liable 
to  happen  any  time.  Here  were  five  hundred- 
odd  elected  representatives  of  the  people  owing 
allegiance,  really,  not  to  the  King,  not  to  the 
nation,  not  to  the  responsible  ministers  in  charge 
of  the  state,  but  to  the  politician  Giolitti.  If 
they  had  been  elected  under  the  stress  of  the 
war,  after  the  1st  of  August,  1914,  they  might 
not  have  been  the  same  personal  representatives 
of  Giovanni  Giolitti.  We  cannot  say.  Democra- 
cies are  prone  to  be  deceived  in  their  chosen 
representatives:  they  discover  them  mortgaged 
to  a  leader,  secret  or  open.  The  Salandra  Govern- 
ment knew,  of  course,  Giolitti's  prejudices  in 
favor  of  Italy's  old  allies,  disguised  as  patriotic- 
ally neutralista  sympathies.  He  had  discreetly  re- 
tired to  little  Cavour  in  Piedmont  all  the  winter, 
maintaining  a  disinterested  aloofness  throughout 
the  prolonged  negotiations.  Yet  he  knew,  the 
Salandra  Government  and  the  King  knew,  the 
people  knew,  that  Giovanni  Giolitti  must  be 
reckoned  with  before  Parliament  could  be  opened 
to  ratify  the  acts  of  the  ministers,  to  support 
them  in  whatever  measures  they  had  prepared  to 
take.  It  would  be  simple  political  insanity  to 
open  the  Chamber  before  Giolitti  had  been  dealt 

38 


THE    POLITICIAN    SPEAKS 

with,  leading  to  acrid  discussions,  scandal,  the 
inevitable  downfall  of  the  ministry,  and  political 
chaos.  The  nation  must  be  united  and  express 
itself  unitedly  by  its  legal  mouthpieces  before 
the  world. 

*     *     * 

It  has  been  said,  I  do  not  know  with  what  truth, 
that  Prince  von  Biilow  had  informed  the  ex- 
Premier  of  Austria's  ultimate  concessions  even 
before  they  were  presented  to  Salandra  and  Son- 
nino,  and  consequently  that  Giolitti  was  precisely 
aware  of  the  situation  when  he  reached  Rome. 
It  is  easy  to  believe  almost  anything  of  a  diplo- 
macy that  dealt  with  Giolitti  in  the  private  rooms 
of  a  hotel  after  the  downfall  of  the  Salandra  Gov- 
ernment. ...  At  any  rate,  Giolitti  went  through 
the  forms  correctly:  he  called  on  the  Premier 
Salandra,  the  Foreign  Minister  Sonnino,  who  laid 
before  the  ex-Premier  the  situation  as  it  had 
shaped  itself.  Even  the  King  received  him  in 
private  audience.  So  much  was  due  to  the  leading 
politician  of  Italy,  who  controlled,  supposedly,  a 
majority  of  the  existing  Parliament.  In  a  sense 
he  held  the  Salandra  Government  in  his  hand, 
after  the  opening  of  the  Chamber,  which  could 
not  be  long  delayed. 

Then  the  politician  spoke.  Rather,  to  be  pre- 
cise, he  wrote  a  little  note  to  a  faithful  intimate, 
which  was  meant  for  the  newspapers  and  got 
into  them  at  once.    It  was  a  very  innocent  little 

39 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

note  of  a  few  lines  in  which  he  confided  to 
"Caro  Carlo"  his  opinion  on  the  tense  national 
situation:  better  stay  with  the  old  allies  —  the 
Austrian  offers  seemed  sufficiently  satisfactory. 
This  may  well  have  been  a  sincere,  a  patriotic 
judgment,  as  sincere  and  patriotic  as  Bryan's 
resignation  from  the  American  Cabinet  a  few 
weeks  later.  But  Italians  did  not  think  so.  Almost 
universally  they  gave  it  other,  sinister  interpre- 
tations. Glolitti  had  been  "bought,"  was  nothing 
more  than  the  knavish  mouthpiece  of  German 
intrigue.  Giolitti  became  overnight  traditore,  the 
arch-conspirator,  the  enemy  of  his  country!  It 
must  have  staggered  the  politician,  this  sudden 
fury  which  his  innocent  advice  had  roused.  And, 
to  condemn  him,  it  is  not  necessary  to  believe  him 
to  have  been  a  knave  bought  by  German  gold. 

It  is  important  to  realize  what  happened  over- 
night. Giolitti  had  become  the  most  hated,  most 
denounced  man  in  all  Italy,  and  in  so  far  as  he 
represented  honest  neutralista  sentiment  the  cause 
was  dead.  If  that  was  what  the  Salandra  Govern- 
ment wanted  to  achieve,  they  had  got  their  desire. 
If,  as  the  politicians  say,  they  were  "feeling  out" 
popular  sentiment,  they  need  no  longer  doubt 
what  it  was.  Columns  of  vituperation  appeared 
in  the  anti-German  newspapers,  crowds  began  to 
form  and  shout  in  the  streets.  "  Traditore^''  hissed 
with  every  accent  of  hate  and  scorn,  filled  the  air. 
Giolitti's  life  was  seriously  in  danger  —  or  the 
Government  preferred  to  think  so.    The  great 

4.0 


THE   POLITICIAN   SPEAKS 

apartment  house  on  the  Via  Cavour  In  which  he 
lived  was  cordoned  off  by  double  lines  of  troops. 
Cavalry  kept  guard,  all  day  and  half  the  night, 
before  the  steps  of  Santa  Maria  Maggiore,  ready 
to  sweep  through  the  crowded  streets  in  case  the 
mob  got  out  of  hand.  Other  troops  poured  out 
of  the  barracks  over  the  city,  doing  piquet  a 
mato  on  all  the  main  streets  and  squares  of  the 
city. 

Giolltti  had,  indeed,  swayed  events,  —  "told 
the  people  what  they  wanted,"  —  but  not  in  the 
expected  manner.  He  had  revealed  the  nation  to 
itself,  drifting  on  the  verge  of  war,  and  they  knew 
now  that  they  wanted  nothing  of  Giolitti  or  neu- 
trality or  German  compromises.  They  wanted 
war  with  Austria.  The  remarkable  fact  is  that  a 
nation  which  had  submitted  in  passivity  to  abso- 
lute ignorance  of  the  diplomatic  exchanges,  wait- 
ing dumbly  the  decision  that  should  determine  Its 
fate,  —  of  which  it  could  be  said  that  a  large 
number,  perhaps  a  majority,  were  neutral  at 
heart,  —  suddenly  overnight  awoke  to  a  realiza- 
tion of  the  political  situation  and  rejected  the 
prudent  advice  of  their  popular  politician,  de- 
nounced him,  and  inferentially  proclaimed  them- 
selves for  war.  At  last  they  had  seen:  they  saw 
that  the  Salandra  Government  in  which  they  had 
confidence  had  come  to  the  parting  of  the  ways 
with  Austria,  and  they  saw  the  hand  of  Giolltti 
trying  to  play  the  game  of  their  ancient  enemy. 

Then  the  Salandra  Government  did  a  bold,  a 

41 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

dramatic  thing:  it  resigned  in  a  body,  leaving  the 
King  free  to  choose  ministers  who  could  obtain 
the  support  of  the  Giolitti  following  in  Parlia- 
ment. It  was  inevitable,  it  was  simple,  it  was 
sincere,  and  it  was  masterly  politics.  The  public 
was  aghast.  At  the  eleventh  hour  the  state  was 
left  thus  leaderless  because  its  real  desires  were 
to  be  thwarted  by  a  politician  who  took  his  orders 
from  the  German  Embassy. 

Thereupon  the  "demonstrations"  against  Gio- 
litti, against  Austria  and  Germany,  began  in 
earnest. 


The  first  popular  "demonstration"  which  I 
saw  in  Rome  was  a  harmless  enough  affair,  and 
for  that  matter  none  of  them  were  really  serious. 
The  Government  always  had  the  situation  firmly 
in  hand,  with  many  regiments  of  infantry,  also 
cavalry,  to  reinforce  the  police,  the  secret  service, 
and  the  carabinieri^  who  alone  might  very  well 
have  handled  all  the  disorder  that  occurred. 
Never,  I  suspect,  was  there  any  more  demonstrat- 
ing than  the  Government  thought  wise.  The  first 
occasion  was  a  little  crowd  of  boys  and  youths,  — 
not  precisely  riff-raff,  rather  like  our  own  college 
boys,  —  and  they  did  less  mischief  than  a  few 
hundred  freshmen  or  sophomores  would  have 
done.  They  marched  down  the  street  from  the 
Piazza  Tritone,  shouting  and  carrying  a  couple 
of   banners    inscribed    with    "Abasso   Giolitti." 

42 


THE    POLITICIAN    SPEAKS 

They  stoned  a  few  signs,  notably  the  one  over  the 
empty  office  of  the  Austrian-Lloyd  company, 
then,  being  turned  from  the  Corso  and  the  Aus- 
trian Embassy  by  the  police,  they  rushed  back 
up  the  hill  to  the  Salandra  residence,  to  hang 
about  and  yell  themselves  hoarse  in  the  hope  of 
evoking  something  from  the  former  Premier.  The 
two  poles  of  the  following  "demonstrations" 
were  the  Salandra  and  the  Giolitti  residences  with 
occasional  futile  dashes  into  the  Corso.  .  .  . 

For  the  better  part  of  a  week  these  street  excite- 
ments kept  up,  not  merely  in  Rome,  but  all  over 
Italy:  for  that  one  week,  while  the  King  sent  for 
various  public  men  and  offered  them  the  task  of 
forming  a  new  ministry,  which  in  every  case  was 
respectfully  declined  —  as  was  expected. 


Why  did  the  King  not  send  for  Giovanni  Gio- 
litti, the  one  statesman  who  under  ordinary  cir- 
cumstances might  have  expected  a  summons? 
Neither  Giolitti  nor  any  of  his  intimates  was 
invited  to  form  a  cabinet  and  reestablish  constitu- 
tional government.  Nothing  would  appear  to  be 
more  natural  than  that  the  leader  of  the  Opposi- 
tion, controlling  a  majority  of  the  Deputies,  who 
avowedly  represented  a  policy  opposed  to  that  of 
the  ministers  who  had  resigned,  should  be  asked 
himself  to  take  charge.  But  Giolitti  was  never 
asked,  and  daily  the  shouting  in  the  streets  grew 
louder,  more  menacing,  and  the  mood  of  the  pub- 

43 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

He  more  tense.  Nothing  was  plainer  than  that  if 
Giolitti  had  a  majority  of  the  Deputies,  the  people 
were  not  for  him  and  his  policies.  The  House  of 
Savoy,  as  the  King  so  well  put  it,  rules  by  express- 
ing the  will  of  the  people.  Each  day  it  was  more 
evident  what  that  will  was.  Giolitti,  the  master 
politician,  was  being  outplayed  by  mere  honest 
men.  They  had  used  him  —  as  Germany  had 
used  him  —  to  try  out  the  temper  of  the  nation. 
With  him  they  drew  the  neutralista  and  pro- 
German  fire  beforehand,  prudently,  not  to  be 
defeated  by  hostile  party  criticism  in  the  Cham- 
ber. And  when  they  got  through  with  the  politi- 
cian, they  threw  him  out:  literally  they  intimated 
through  the  Minister  of  Public  Safety  that  they 
would  not  be  responsible  any  longer  for  his  per- 
sonal safety.  There  was  nothing  for  him  but  to  go 
—  before  Parliament  had  assembled! 

As  Italy  seethed  and  boiled,  threatening  to 
break  into  revolutionary  violence,  while  the  King 
received  one  respectable  nonentity  after  another, 
who  each  time  after  a  very  brief  consideration 
declined  the  proffered  responsibility,  Giolitti  must 
have  thought  that  the  life  of  the  politician  is  not 
an  easy  one.  He  was  stoned  when  he  appeared 
on  the  streets  in  his  motor.  He  had  to  sneak  out 
of  the  city  at  dawn  that  last  day.  Where  was  all 
the  neutralista  sentiment  so  evident  the  first 
months  of  the  war."*  And  where  was  the  German 
influence  supposed  to  be  so  strong  in  the  upper 
commercial  classes.^  Germans  as  well  as  Austrians 

44 


THE    POLITICIAN   SPEAKS 

were  scurrying  out  of  Italy  as  fast  as  they  could. 
Their  insinuating  multiplicity  was  proved  by  the 
numbers  of  shuttered  shops.  More  hotels  along 
the  Pincian,  whose  "Swiss"  managers  found  it 
prudent  to  retire  over  the  Alps,  were  closed. 
Angry  crowds  swarmed  about  the  Austrian  and 
German  consulates,  also  the  embassies  when 
they  could  get  through  the  cordons  of  troops  on 
the  Piazza  Colonna.  Noisy  Rome  these  days 
might  very  well  give  rise  to  pessimistic  reflections 
on  the  folly  of  popular  government  to  politicians 
like  Giolitti  and  the  Prince  von  Biilow,  whose 
obviously  prudent  policies  were  thus  being  upset 
by  the  "voice  of  the  piazza"  led  by  a  very  literary 
poet!  No  doubt  at  this  moment  they  would  point 
to  Ferdinand  of  Bulgaria  and  the  King  of  Greece 
as  enlightened  monarchs  who  know  how  to  secure 
their  own  safety  by  ignoring  the  will  of  their  peo- 
ples. But  the  end  for  Ferdinand  and  Constan- 
tine  is  not  yet. 

4c        :ic        9|c 

The  trouble  with  the  politician  as  with  the 
trained  diplomat  is  that  he  never  goes  beneath 
the  surface.  He  takes  appearances  for  realities. 
He  has  often  lost  that  instinct  of  race  which  should 
enable  him  to  understand  his  own  humanity.  To 
a  Giolitti,  adept  in  the  trading  game  of  political 
management,  it  must  seem  insane  for  Italy  to 
plunge  into  the  war  against  powerful  allies,  who 
at  just  this  time  were  triumphing  in  West  and 

45 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

East  alike — all  the  more  when  the  sentimental  and 
trading  instincts  of  the  populace  might  be  partly 
satisfied  with  the  concessions  so  grudgingly  wrung 
from  Austria.  It  was  not  only  rash:  it  was  bad 
politics! 

But  what  Giolitti  and  men  of  his  stripe  the 
world  over  cannot  understand  is  that  the  people 
are  never  as  crafty  and  wise  and  mean  as  their 
politicians.  The  people  are  still  capable  of  honest 
emotions,  of  heroic  desires,  of  immense  sacrifices. 
They  love  and  hate  and  loathe  with  simple  hearts. 
The  politician  like  the  popular  novelist  makes 
the  fatal  mistake  of  underrating  his  audience. 
And  his  audience  will  leave  him  in  the  lurch  at 
the  crisis,  as  Italy  left  Giolitti.  Italy  was  never 
enthusiastic,  as  its  enemies  have  charged,  for  a 
war  of  mere  aggression,  for  realizing  the  "aspira- 
tions" because  Austria  was  in  a  tight  place,  even 
for  redeeming  a  million  and  a  half  more  or  less  of 
expatriated  Italians  in  Austrian  territory.  Politi- 
cians and  statesmen  talked  of  these  matters,  per- 
force; the  people  repeated  them.  For  they  were 
tangible  "causes."  But  what  Italians  hated  was 
Austrian  and  German  leadership  —  were  the 
^^barharV^  themselves,  their  ancient  foe;  and 
when  told  that  they  had  better  continue  to  make 
their  bed  with  the  ^'barbari,^^  they  revolted. 

There  are  many  men  in  every  nation,  —  some 
of  the  politician  type,  some  of  the  aristocratic 
type,  some  of  the  business  type,  —  who  by  inter- 
est and  temperament  are  timid  and  fundamentally 

46 


THE    POLITICIAN    SPEAKS 

cynical.  They  are  pacifists  for  profit.  About  them 
gather  the  uncourageous  "intellectuals,"  who 
believe  in  the  potency  of  all  established  and  domi- 
nating power  whatever  it  may  be.  But  these 
"leading  citizens"  fortunately  are  a  minority  in 
any  democracy.  They  do  most  of  the  negotiating, 
much  of  the  talking,  but  when  the  crisis  comes,  — 
and  the  issue  is  out  in  the  open  for  every  one  to 
see,  —  they  have  to  reckon  with  the  instinctive 
majority,  whose  emotional  nature  has  not  been 
dwarfed.  That  majority  is  not  necessarily  the 
"rabble,"  the  irresponsible  and  ignorant  mob  of 
the  piazza  as  the  German  Chancellor  sees  them: 
it  is  the  great  human  army  of  "little  people,"  nor- 
mal, simple,  for  the  most  part  honest,  whose  selfish 
stake  in  the  community  is  not  large  enough  to 
stifle  their  deepest  instincts.  In  them,  I  believe, 
lies  the  real  idealism  of  any  nation,  also  its  plain 
virtues  and  its  abiding  strength. 

The  Italian  situation  was  a  difficult  one,  obvi- 
ously. Public  opinion  had  been  perplexed.  There 
were  the  classes  I  have  just  mentioned,  by  interest 
and  temperament  either  pro-German  or  honestly 
neutral.  There  was  the  radical  mob  that  the  year 
before  had  temporarily  turned  Italy  into  repub- 
lics. There  was  the  unreliable  South.  And  the 
hard-ground  peasants  who  feared,  justly,  heavier 
taxes  and  the  further  hardships  of  war.  And  there 
were  the  millions  of  honest  but  undecided  Italians 
who  hated  Teutonism  and  all  its  deeds,  who  were 
intelligent  enough  to  realize  the  exposed  situation 

47 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

of  Italy,  who  felt  the  call  of  blood  for  the  "un- 
redeemed," and  the  vaguer  but  none  the  less 
powerful  call  of  civilization  from  their  northern 
kin  —  above  all  who  responded  to  the  fervid  his- 
torical idealism  of  the  poet  voicing  the  longing 
of  their  souls  to  become  once  more  the  mighty 
nation  they  had  been.  These  were  the  people 
whose  change  of  hearts  and  minds  surprised 
Giolitti  and  the  Germans. 

What  had  been  going  on  in  those  hearts  of  the 
plain  people  all  these  months  of  the  great  war, 
Giolitti  could  not  understand.  It  was  another 
Italy  from  the  one  he  had  charmed  that  rose  at 
his  prudent  advice  and  threw  the  bitter  word 
*' traditore^'  in  his  teeth  and  howled  him  out  of 
Rome.  Traitor,  yes!  traitor  to  the  loftier,  bolder, 
finer  longings  of  their  hearts  to  take  their  stand 
at  all  cost  with  their  natural  allies  in  this  last 
titanic  struggle  with  the  barbarians.  It  was  this 
sort  of  public  that  spoke  in  the  piazza  and  whose 
voice  prevailed. 


The  diplomat  deals  too  exclusively  with  con- 
ventional persons,  with  the  sophisticated.  The 
politician  deals  too  exclusively  with  the  success- 
ful, with  the  commercial  and  exploiting  classes. 
Giolitti's  associations  were  of  this  class.  Like  any 
other  bourgeoisie  of  finance  and  trade,  "big  busi- 
ness" in  Italy  was  on  the  side  of  the  big  German 
battalions,  who  at  this  juncture  were  winning 

48 


THE    POLITICIAN    SPEAKS 

victories.  Italy  was  peculiarly  under  the  influence 
of  German  and  Austrian  finance.  One  of  its  lead- 
ing lending  banks  —  the  Banca  Commerclale  — 
was  a  German  concern.  Most  of  its  newer  devel- 
opments had  been  accomplished  with  German 
capital,  were  run  by  German  engineers,  equipped 
with  German  machines.  Germany  has  bitterly 
reproached  her  former  ally  for  the  "ingratitude" 
of  siding  against  the  people  who  had  brought  her 
prosperity.  Gratitude  and  ingratitude  in  business 
transactions  are  meaningless  terms.  The  lender 
gets  his  profit  as  well  as  the  borrower,  usually 
before  the  borrower.  If  Italy  has  needed  German 
capital,  Germany  has  needed  the  Italian  markets 
and  Italian  industries  for  her  capital.  The  Ger- 
mans surely  have  used  Italy  as  their  commercial 
colony.  Italy  bought  her  bathtubs,  her  electric 
machines,  her  coal,  and  her  engines  from  Ger- 
many. For  the  past  generation  the  German  com- 
mercial traveler  has  been  as  common  in  Italy  as 
the  German  tourist.  In  fact,  was  there  ever  a  Ger- 
man tourist  who  was  not  in  some  sense  a  com- 
mercial agent  for  the  Fatherland.'* 

To  the  international  financier  all  this  is  simply 
intelligible  —  a  matter  of  mutually  desirable  ex- 
change. No  debtor  nation  should  feel  aggrieved 
with  a  creditor  nation:  rather  it  should  rejoice 
that  it  has  attracted  the  services  of  foreign  cap- 
ital. Is  the  international  economist  right  in  his 
reasoning.'*  Why  does  the  delusion  persist  among 
plain  people  that  the  creditor  is  not  always  a 

49 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

benefactor?  It  is  a  very  old  and  persistent  delu- 
sion, so  strong  in  the  Middle  Ages  that  interest 
was  considered  illegal  and  the  despised  Jews  were 
the  only  people  who  dared  finance  the  world. 
Abstractly  the  economists  are  undoubtedly  right, 
yet  I  am  fain  to  believe  that  the  popular  notion 
has  some  ground  of  truth  in  it  too.  Obviously, 
according  to  modern  notions  a  country  rich  in 
natural  resources,  but  poor  in  capital,  inherited 
savings,  must  borrow  money  to  "develop"  itself. 
But  granting  for  the  moment  that  material  exploi- 
tation of  a  country  is  as  desirable  as  our  modern 
notions  assume  it  to  be,  even  then  there  are  rea- 
sons for  grave  suspicion  of  foreign  lenders.  Take 
abused  Mexico.  Its  woes  are  in  good  part  trace- 
able to  the  pernicious  influence  upon  its  domestic 
politics  of  the  foreign  capital  which  its  riches  have 
attracted.  One  might  instance  the  United  States 
as  an  example  of  beneficial  exploitation  by  foreign 
capital,  but  with  us  it  must  be  remembered  the 
lender  has  had  neither  industrial  nor  political 
power.  We  have  always  been  strong  enough  to 
manage  our  affairs  ourselves  and  satisfy  our  cred- 
itors with  their  interest  —  if  need  be  with  their 
principal.  We  have  drawn  on  the  European 
horde  as  upon  an  international  bank,  but  we  have 
absolutely  controlled  the  disposition  of  the  mon- 
eys borrowed.  A  weak  country  can  hardly  do 
that.  Mexico  could  not.  It  had  to  suffer  the  for- 
eign exploiter,  with  his  selfish  intrigues,  in  person. 
Italy  has  never  been  as  weak  as  Mexico:  it  has 

SO 


THE    POLITICIAN   SPEAKS 

maintained  its  own  government,  its  own  civiliza- 
tion. But  the  increasing  amount  of  foreign  invest- 
ment, the  increasing  number  of  foreign  "inter- 
ests" in  Italy,  has  been  evident  to  every  Italian. 
The  hotels,  the  factories,  the  shops  all  testify 
patently  to  the  presence  of  the  stranger  within 
the  gates  looking  after  his  own  interests,  breeding 
his  money  on  Italian  soil. 

But  why  not.?  the  dispassionate  international- 
ist may  ask.  Why  should  not  the  Italian  hotels 
be  in  the  hands  of  Austrians,  Germans,  and  Swiss; 
the  new  electrical  developments  be  installed  and 
run  by  Germans;  the  shops  for  tourists  and 
Italians  be  owned  by  foreigners.?  There  we  cross 
the  unconscious  instinct  of  nationality,  which 
cannot  be  ignored.  Assuming  that  there  is  some- 
thing precious,  to  be  guarded  as  a  chief  treasure 
in  the  instinct  of  nationality,  as  I  assume,  there 
are  grave  dangers  in  too  much  friendly  commer- 
cial "infiltration"  from  the  outside.  The  indirect 
influences  of  commercial  exploitation  with  foreign 
capital  are  the  insidious,  the  dangerous  ones.  The 
dislike  of  the  foreign  trader,  the  foreign  creditor, 
may  voice  itself  crudely  as  mere  envy,  know- 
nothingism,  but  it  has  a  healthy  root  in  national 
self-preservation.  For  an  Italian  the  German 
article  should  be  undesirable,  especially  if  its  pos- 
session means  accepting  the  German  and  his  way 
of  life  along  with  his  goods.  The  small  merchant 
and  the  peasant  express  their  resentments  of  for- 
eign competition  rawly,  no  doubt.    Consciously 

51 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

it  is  half  envy  of  the  more  efficient  stranger.  Un- 
consciously they  are  voicing  the  deep  traditions 
of  their  ancestors,  vindicating  their  race  ideals, 
cherishing  what  is  most  enduring  in  themselves. 
They  would  not  see  their  country  given  over  to 
the  stranger,  whose  life  is  not  their  life. 

One  unpleasant  aspect  of  the  commercial  in- 
vasion of  Italy  by  the  Teuton  was  his  liking  to 
live  there,  and  consequently  the  amount  of  real 
estate  which  he  was  collecting  on  the  Latin  penin- 
sula —  so  much  that  the  lovely  environs  of  Na- 
ples were  fast  becoming  a  German  principality! 
These  invaders  were  not  traders,  nor  workers, 
but  capitalists  and  exploiters.  The  process  is 
known  now  as  "infiltration."  The  German  had 
filtered  into  Italy  in  every  possible  way,  was  sup- 
planting its  own  native  life  with  the  Teutonic 
thing,  as  it  had  in  France  so  largely.  Italy  could 
well  profit  from  that  experience  of  its  sister  na- 
tion. The  Germans  who  filtered  into  French  life, 
commercial,  industrial,  social,  were  German  first 
and  last.  When  the  crisis  came  they  turned  from 
their  adopted  land,  where  they  had  lived  on  terms 
of  cordial  hospitality  for  ten,  twenty,  thirty  years, 
and  took  themselves  back  to  Germany,  in  many 
cases  to  reappear  as  the  invader  at  the  head  of 
armed  troops.  The  experience  of  France  proved 
that  the  peaceful  German  resident  was  a  German 
all  the  years  of  his  life,  not  a  loyal,  vital  factor  in 
his  adopted  country  —  too  often  something  of  a 
spy  as  well.  Therefore  Italy  might  well  be  dis- 

52 


THE    POLITICIAN    SPEAKS 

turbed  over  the  presence  of  so  much  Teutonic 
"infiltration"  in  her  own  beloved  land.  And  why 
should  Germany  call  her  ungrateful  when  she 
sought  to  rid  herself  of  her  unwelcome  creditors? 
German  capital  had  made  its  five  per  cent  on  its 
investments,  and  better:  it  should  not  expect  to 
absorb  the  life  of  the  nation  also. 


In  every  debtor  nation  there  must  be  an  ele- 
ment which  profits  directly  from  the  creditor 
relation.  It  assumes,  naturally,  the  aspects  of 
"progress,"  and  consists  of  the  richer  trading 
class  and  bankers,  sustainers  of  politicians.  Such, 
I  take  it,  were  the  followers  of  Glolitti,  and  such 
was  Giolitti  himself,  a  sincere  admirer  of  Teutonic 
success  and  believer  in  the  economic  help  which 
Germany  could  render  to  his  kind  of  Italian.  Such 
men  as  Giolitti  are  easily  impressed  by  evidences 
of  German  superiority:  they  identify  progress 
with  the  rapid  introduction  of  German  plumbing, 
German  hotel-keeping,  German  electric  devices, 
German  banks.  AH  these,  they  believe,  help  a 
"backward  country"  to  come  forward.  They  do 
not  understand  the  finer  spiritual  risks  that  such 
material  benefits  may  involve.  They  are  not  as 
sensitive  as  the  humble  peasant,  as  simpler  citi- 
zens, to  the  gradual  sapping  of  the  precious 
national  roots,  of  the  internal  debasement  that 
may  be  going  on  through  the  process  of  "infil- 
tration."   They  are  too  prosperous,  too  cosmo- 

53 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

politan  to  feel  losses  in  national  individuality. 
They  realize  merely  the  better  hotels,  the  better 
railways,  the  improved  plumbing  in  their  coun- 
try. Their  souls  are  already  half-Teutonized. 

In  his  dignified  answer  to  the  German  Chancel- 
lor's vulgar  attack  on  him  in  the  Reichstag, 
Salandra  referred  to  the  long  history  of  the  Ital- 
ian people,  who  "were  civilized  and  leaders  of  the 
world"  when  the  Teuton  hordes  were  still  savage. 
It  was  the  spirit  of  that  ancient  civilization  which 
did  not  consist  primarily  of  industrial  develop- 
ment that  stirred  in  the  souls  of  true  Italians  and 
made  them  scorn  the  advice  of  the  Teutonized 
politician.  He  was  '' traditore''  to  all  that  nobler 
Italians  hold  dear  —  to  the  Latin  tradition. 


Ill 

'The  Poet  Speaks 

THE  poet  prophet  has  so  long  abdicated 
his  rights  among  us  moderns  that  we 
are  incredulous  when  told  that  he  has 
again  exercised  his  function.  That  is  the  reason 
why  the  story  of  a  poet's  part  in  leading  the 
Italian  people  toward  their  decision  is  received 
by  Americans  with  such  skeptical  humor.  And 
Gabriele  d'  Annunzio  in  the  role!  A  poet  who  is 
popularly  supposed  to  be  decadent,  if  not  degen- 
erate, gossipingly  known  for  his  celebrated  affair 
with  a  famous  actress,  whose  novels  and  plays, 
when  not  denounced  for  their  eroticism,  are  very 
much  caviar  to  the  "wholesome"  man,  so  full  are 
they  of  a  remote  symbolism,  so  purely  "literary." 
"Exotic"  is  the  chosen  word  for  the  more  tolerant 
American  minds  with  which  to  describe  the  author 
of  "II  Fuoco"  and  "San  Sebastian." 

In  recent  years  the  Italian  poet  has  abandoned 
his  native  land,  living  in  Paris,  writing  his  last 
work  in  French,  having  apparently  exiled  himself 
for  the  rest  of  his  life  and  renounced  his  former 
Italianism.  Circumstances  were  stronger  than 
the  poet.  The  war  came,  and  D'Annunzio  turned 
back  to  his  native  land. 

«     ♦     ♦ 

55 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

He  came  to  Italy  at  a  critical  moment  and  char- 
acteristically he  filled  the  moment  with  all  the 
drama  of  which  it  was  capable.  His  reappear- 
ance in  Italy,  as  every  one  knows,  was  due  to 
the  ceremonies  in  connection  with  the  unveil- 
I  Ing  of  a  monument  to  the  famous  Garlbaldian 
band,  —  the  Thousand,  —  in  the  little  village  of 
Quarto  outside  of  Genoa,  from  which  Garibaldi 
and  his  Thousand  set  forth  on  their  march  of 
liberation  fifty-five  years  ago.  The  monument 
had  been  long  in  the  making.  The  opportunity 
for  patriotic  instigation  was  heightened  by  the 
crisis  of  the  great  war.  The  King  and  his  minis- 
ters had  indicated,  previously,  their  intention  of 
participating  in  this  national  commemoration, 
but  as  the  day  grew  near  and  the  political  situa- 
tion became  more  acute,  it  was  announced  that 
the  urgency  of  public  affairs  would  not  permit  the 
Government  to  leave  Rome.  It  may  have  been 
the  literal  fact  that  the  situation  precipitated  by 
the  presence  of  GiolittI  demanded  their  constant 
watchfulness.  Or  it  may  well  have  been  that  the 
King  and  the  Salandra  Government  had  no  Inten- 
tion of  allowing  their  hand  in  this  dangerous  game 
to  be  forced  by  any  reckless  fervor  of  the  poet. 
They  were  not  ready,  yet,  to  countenance  his 
inflammation.  At  any  rate,  they  left  the  occasion 
solely  to  the  poet. 

How  he  Improved  it  may  best  be  gathered  from 
his  address.  To  the  American  reader,  accustomed 
to  a  blunter  appeal,  the  famous  Sagra  will  seem 

56 


THE    POET   SPEAKS 

singularly  uninflammatory  —  intensely  vague 
and  literary.  One  wonders  how  it  could  fire  that 
vast  throng  which  poured  out  along  the  Genoa 
road  and  filled  the  little  Garibaldian  town.  But 
one  must  remember  that  nine  months  of  hesita- 
tion had  prepared  Italian  minds  for  the  poet's 
theme  —  the  future  of  Italy.  He  linked  the  pres- 
ent crisis  of  choice  with  the  heroic  memories  of 
that  first  making  of  a  nation.  ^'Oggi  sta  sulla 
patria  un  giorno  di  porpora;  e  questo  e  un  ritorno 
per  una  nova  dipartita^  o  gente  d^ Italia .'"  —  A  pur- 
ple day  is  dawning  for  the  Fatherland  and  this  is 
a  return  for  a  new  departure,  O  people  of  Italy! 
The  return  for  the  new  departure  —  to  make  a 
larger,  greater  Italy,  just  as  the  Thousand  had 
departed  from  this  spot  to  gather  the  fragments 
of  a  nation  into  one.  "All  that  you  are,  all  that 
you  have,  and  yourselves,  give  it  to  the  flame- 
bearing  Italy!"  And  in  conclusion  he  invoked  in 
a  new  beatitude  the  strong  youth  of  Italy  who 
must  bear  their  country  to  these  new  triumphs: 
"O  happy  those  who  have  more  because  they  can 
give  more,  can  burn  more.  .  .  .  Happy  those 
youths  who  are  famished  for  glory,  because  they 
will  be  appeased.  .  .  .  Happy  the  pure  in  heart, 
happy  those  who  return  with  victory,  because 
they  will  see  the  new  face  of  Rome,  the  recrowned 
brow  of  Dante,  the  triumphal  beauty  of  Italy." 

The  youth  of  Italy  avidly  seized  upon  the  poet's 
appeal.  The  Sagra  was  read  in  the  wineshops  of 
little  villages,  on  the  streets  of  the  cities.    The 

57 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

voice  of  the  poet  reached  to  that  fount  of  racial 
idealism,  of  patriotism,  that  glows  in  the  hearts 
of  all  real  Italians.  He  tied  their  heroic  past  with 
the  heroic  opportunity  of  the  present.  And  he 
did  not  speak  of  the  "unredeemed"  or  of  the 
"aspirations."  Instead,  "This  is  a  return  for  a 
new  departure,  O  people  of  Italy!" 

The  politician,  awaiting  in  Rome  the  effect  of 
his  advice  to  choose  the  safe  path,  must  have 
wondered,  as  too  many  Americans  wondered,  how 
this  poet  fellow  could  stir  such  mad  passion  by 
his  fine  figures  of  birds  and  sea!  But  there  was  a 
spirit  abroad  in  Italy  that  would  not  be  appeased 
with  "compensations":  the  poet  had  the  follow- 
ing of  all  "young  Italy." 


D'Annunzio  came  to  Rome.  Not  at  once.  A 
whole  week  elapsed  after  the  Sagra  at  Quarto,  the 
5th  of  May,  before  he  reached  Rome  —  a  week 
of  growing  tumult,  of  antl-GIolIttl  demonstra- 
tions, in  which  his  glowing  words  could  sink  like 
hot  wine  into  the  hearts  of  the  people.  The  delay 
was  well  considered.  If  the  poet  had  seized  the 
occasion  of  Quarto,  he  made  his  appearance  on 
the  larger  scene  after  the  Interest  of  the  whole  na- 
tion had  been  heightened  by  reading  his  address. 

I  was  one  of  the  immense  throng  that  awaited 
the  arrival  of  the  train  bringing  D'AnnunzIo  to 
the  capital.  The  great  bare  place  before  the  ter- 
minal station  was  packed  with  a  patient  crowd. 

58 


THE    POET   SPEAKS 

The  windows  of  the  massive  buildings  flanking 
the  square  were  filled  with  faces.  There  were 
faces  everywhere,  as  far  as  the  recesses  of  the 
National  Museum,  around  the  flamboyant  foun- 
tain, up  the  avenues.  There  were  soldiers  also, 
many  of  them,  inside  and  outside  of  the  station, 
to  prevent  any  excessive  disturbance,  part  of  the 
remarkable  precaution  with  which  the  Govern- 
ment was  hedging  every  act.  But  the  soldiers 
were  not  needed.  The  huge  throng  that  waited 
hour  after  hour  to  greet  the  poet  was  not  rabble: 
it  was  a  quiet,  respectable,  orderly  concourse  of 
Romans.  There  was  a  preponderance  of  men  over 
women,  of  youth  over  middle  age,  as  was  natural, 
but  so  far  as  their  behavior  went,  they  were  as 
self-contained  a  "mob"  as  one  might  find  in 
Berlin. 

The  train  arrived  about  dusk,  as  the  great  elec- 
tric lamps  began  to  shine  above  the  sea  of  white 
faces.  To  most  the  arrival  was  evident  merely 
from  the  swaying  of  the  dense  human  mass,  from 
the  cadence  of  the  Garibaldian  Hymn  that  rose 
into  the  air  from  thousands  of  throats.  As  room 
was  made  for  the  motor-car,  one  could  see  a  slight 
figure,  a  gray  face,  swallowed  up  in  the  surging 
mass.  Then  the  crowd  broke  on  the  run  to  follow 
the  motor-car  to  the  hotel  on  the  Pincian  where 
the  poet  was  to  stay.  The  newspapers  said  there 
were  a  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  people  before 
the  Regina  Hotel  in  the  Via  Veneto  and  the  adja- 
cent streets.    I  cannot  say.  All  the  way  from  the 

59 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

Piazza  Tritone  to  the  Borghese  Gardens,  even  to 
the  Villa  Malta  where  Prince  von  Biilow  lived, 
the  crowd  packed,  in  the  hope  of  hearing  some 
words  from  the  poet.  The  words  of  Mameli's 
"L'Inno"  rose  in  the  twilight  air.  At  last  the 
little  gray  figure  appeared  on  the  balcony  above 
the  throng.  .  .  . 

It  is  impossible  to  give  an  adequate  idea  of  the 
effect  of  what  D'Annunzio  said.  His  words  fell 
like  moulded  bronze  into  the  stillness,  one  by  one, 
with  an  extraordinary  distinctness,  an  intensity 
that  made  them  vibrate  through  the  mass  of 
humanity.  They  were  filled  with  historical  allu- 
sions that  any  stranger  must  miss  in  part,  but 
that  touched  the  fibers  of  his  hearers.  He  seized, 
as  he  had  at  Quarto,  on  the  triumphant  advance 
of  the  liberating  Thousand  and  recounted  the 
inspiring  incidents  of  that  day  fifty  years  and 
more  ago.  As  I  stood  in  that  huge  crowd  listening 
to  the  poet's  words  as  they  fell  into  the  thirsty 
hearts  of  the  people,  —  who  were  weary  with  too 
much  negotiation, — I  realized  as  never  before  that 
speech  is  given  to  man  for  more  than  reason.  The 
words  were  not  merely  beautiful  in  themselves: 
they  flamed  with  passion  and  they  touched  into 
flame  that  something  of  heroic  passion  in  the 
hearts  of  all  men  which  makes  them  transcend 
themselves.  The  crowd  sighed  as  if  it  saw  visions, 
and  there  rose  instinctively  in  response  the  fa- 
miliar strains  of  the  Garibaldian  Hymn. 

Italy  had  found  its  voice!   The  poet  did  not 

60 


THE    POET   SPEAKS 

speak  of  "compensations,"  a  little  more  of  Trent 
and  Trieste,  of  a  more  strategic  frontier.  He 
stirred  them  with  visions  of  their  past  and  their 
future.  He  voiced  their  scorns.  "We  are  not,  we 
will  not  be  a  museum,  an  inn,  a  picnic  ground,  an 
horizon  in  Prussian  blue  for  international  honey- 
moons! .  .  .  Our  genius  calls  us  to  put  our  imprint 
on  the  molten  matter  of  the  new  world.  .  .  .  Let 
there  breathe  once  more  in  our  heaven  that  air 
which  flames  in  the  prodigious  song  of  Dante  in 
which  he  describes  the  flight  of  the  Roman  eagle, 
of  your  eagle,  citizens!  .  .  .  Italy  is  arming,  not  for 
the  burlesque,  but  for  a  serious  combat.  .  .  .  Fiva, 
viva  Roma,  without  shame,  viva  the  great  and  pure 
Italy!" 

That  was  the  voice  which  called  Italy  into  the 
war:  the  will  that  Italy  should  live  "ever  grander, 
ever  purer,  without  shame."  The  poet  spoke  to 
the  Latin  in  the  souls  of  his  hearers. 


He  spoke  again  a  number  of  times.  In  those 
feverish  days  when  the  nation  was  in  a  ferment, 
the  restless  youth  of  Rome  would  rush  in  crowds 
to  the  hotel  on  the  Pincian  and  wait  there  pa- 
tiently for  their  poet  to  counsel  them.  He  gratified 
their  desire,  not  often,  and  each  time  that  he  spoke 
he  stung  them  to  a  fuller  consciousness  of  will.  He 
spoke  of  the  larger  Italy  to  be,  and  they  knew 
that  he  did  not  mean  an  enlargement  of  bounda- 
ries.  He  spoke  clearly,  briefly,  intensely.   It  was 

6i 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

once  more  the  indubitable  voice  of  the  poet  and 
prophet  raised  in  the  land  of  great  poetry. 

D'  Annunzio  grew  bolder.  He  recognized  openly 
his  antagonist  —  the  traitor.  The  most  dramatic 
of  his  little  speeches  was  at  the  Costanzi  Theater 
where  a  trivial  operetta  was  being  given,  which 
was  quickly  swept  into  the  wings.  After  the  up- 
roar on  his  entrance  had  been  somewhat  stilled, 
he  spoke  of  Von  Biilow  and  Giolitti  and  their 
efforts  to  thwart  the  will  of  the  nation. 

"This  betrayal  is  inspired,  instigated,  abetted 
by  a  foreigner.  It  is  committed  by  an  Italian 
statesman,  a  member  of  the  Italian  Parliament 
in  collusion  with  this  foreigner  to  debase,  to 
enslave,  to  dishonor  Italy."  .  .  .  Traditore !  I 
never  thought  to  hear  the  word  off  the  operatic 
stage.  From  D'  Annunzio's  lips  it  fell  like  a  wave 
of  fire  upon  that  Inflammable  audience.  A  griz- 
zled, well-dressed  citizen  suddenly  leaped  to  his 
feet,  yelling,  —  "I  will  drink  his  blood,  the  traitor. 
.  .  .  Death  to  Giolitti!"  .  .  . 

While  the  big  theater  rocked  and  stormed  with 
passion,  outside  on  the  Via  Vimlnale  barricades 
were  being  hastily  thrown  up.  The  cavalry,  that 
had  been  sitting  their  mounts  all  day  before  Santa 
Maria  Magglore  guarding  the  unwelcome  Giolitti 
from  the  angry  mob,  had  charged  the  packed 
street,  sweeping  it  clear  with  the  ugly  sound  of 
horses'  hoofs  on  pavement  and  cries  of  hunted 
men  and  women.  That  was  the  end.  The  next 
morning,  be  it  remembered,  the  politician  sneaked 

62 


THE    POET   SPEAKS 

away,  and  two  days  afterwards  the  Salandra 
Government  returned  to  power.  Rome,  all  Italy, 
became  suddenly  calm,  purged  of  its  passion, 
awaiting  confidently  the  reopening  of  Parliament. 
The  Government  had  won.  The  people  had 
won.  The  poet  had  beaten  the  politician.  For  his 
was  the  voice  to  which  the  great  mass  of  his 
countrymen  responded. 


D'  Annunzio  spoke  again  admirably  at  those 
great  gatherings  of  concord  when  the  citizens  of 
Rome  assembled  in  the  Piazza  del  Popolo  and  in 
the  Campidolgio.  The  poet  had  made  himself  the 
spokesman  of  the  new  Italy  which  had  found 
itself  in  the  storm  of  the  past  agonizing  weeks, 
and  as  such  he  was  recognized  by  the  Govern- 
ment. The  King  and  the  ministers  accorded  him 
audiences;  he  was  given  a  commission  in  the  army 
and  attached  to  the  general  staff.  Wherever  he 
appeared  he  was  received  with  acclamations,  with 
all  the  honor  that  is  accorded  the  one  who  can 
interpret  nobly  the  soul  of  a  nation.  And  the 
poet  deserved  all  the  recognition  which  he  re- 
ceived —  the  throngs,  the  flowers,  the  vivas,  the 
adoration  of  Italian  youths.  For  he  alone,  one 
might  say,  raised  the  crisis  from  the  wallow  of 
sordid  bargaining,  from  the  tawdriness  of  senti- 
ment, to  a  purer  passion  of  Latin  ambition  and 
patriotism.  He  loftily  recalled  to  his  countrymen 
the  finer  ideals  of  their  past.  He  made  them  feel 

63 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

themselves  Latin,  guardians  of  civilization,  not 
traders  for  safety  and  profit. 


Germans,  naturally,  have  had  bitter  things  to 
say  about  D'  Annunzio.  German  sympathizers  in 
America  as  well  as  the  German  Chancellor  have 
sneered  at  the  influence  wielded  In  Italy's  crisis 
by  a  "decadent"  poet.  Even  among  American 
lovers  of  Italy  there  has  been  skepticism  of  the 
sincerity  of  a  national  mind  so  easily  swayed  by  a 
man  who  "is  not  nice  to  women."  A  peculiarly 
American  view  that  hardly  needs  comment! 

Is  it  not  wiser  to  assume  that  the  case  of 
D'  Annunzio  was  really  the  case  of  Italy  itself  — 
conversion.'*  The  deepest  passion  in  the  poet's 
life  came  to  him  when,  a  voluntary  exile  in  France, 
he  witnessed  the  splendid  reawakening  of  French 
spirit  in  face  of  awful  danger.  Living  in  Paris 
during  the  early  months  of  the  cataclysm,  witness 
of  the  mobilization,  the  rape  of  Belgium,  and 
the  turn  at  the  Marne,  the  heroic  struggle  for 
national  existence  in  the  winter  trenches,  he  saw 
with  a  poet's  vision  what  France  was  at  death- 
grips  with,  what  the  Allies  were  fighting  for,  was 
not  territorial  gains  or  glory  or  even  altogether 
selfish  self-preservation,  but  rather,  more  deeply, 
for  the  existence  of  a  certain  humanity.  This 
world  war  he  realized  is  no  local  quarrel:  it  Is  the 
greatest  of  world  decisions  in  the  making.  And 
the  man  himself  was  transfigured  by  it;  he  found 

64 


THE   POET   SPEAKS 

himself  in  his  greatest  passion  as  Italy  found  her- 
self at  her  greatest  crisis.  Latin  that  he  is,  he 
divined  the  inner  meaning  of  the  confused  issues 
presented  to  the  puzzled  world.  He  was  fired  with 
the  desire  to  light  from  his  inspiration  his  own 
hesitant,  confused  people,  to  voice  for  them  the 
call  to  the  Latin  soul  that  he  had  heard.  For 
Italy,  most  Latin  of  all  the  heirs  of  Rome,  with 
her  tragic  and  heroic  past,  the  war  must  be  not  a 
winning  of  a  little  Austrian  territory,  the  redeem- 
ing of  a  few  lost  Italians,  but  a  fight  for  the  world's 
best  tradition  against  the  forces  of  death.  Once 
more  it  was  '^  Fuori  i  barbari,^'  as  it  had  been  with 
her  Latin  ancestors. 

It  seems  to  me  no  great  mystery. 

In  the  poet's  writing  there  are  passages  of  a 
large  historical  understanding.  Of  all  modern 
writers  he  is  foremost  Latin,  In  knowledge,  in 
instinct  for  beauty  and  form,  in  love  of  tradition. 
Even  In  his  erotic  and  mystical  passages  this  vein 
of  purest  gold  may  be  seen,  this  understanding  of 
the  potential  greatness  of  the  tradition  Into  which 
he  was  born.  What  wonder,  then,  that  the  first 
fundamental  passion  of  the  mature  man's  soul 
should  be  his  desire  to  proclaim  once  more  the 
cause  of  Latin  civilization,  should  be  the  ardor  of 
fighting  in  his  own  manner  with  his  weapon  of 
inspired  words  the  world  battle?  So  it  seemed 
to  me  as  I  listened  to  his  voice  in  the  stillness  of 
that  May  night.  The  voice  of  Roman  glory,  of 
ancient  ideals  awoke  an  answering  passion  in  the 

6S 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

hearts  of  the  thousands  who  had  gathered  there. 
"  Una  grande  e  pura  Italia  .  .  .  sensa  onta.''^  And 
it  would  be  a  lasting  shame  for  Italy  to  keep 
out  of  the  struggle  that  the  allied  nations  were 
making,  to  take  her  "compensations"  prudently 
and  shrink  back  within  a  cowardly  neutrality. 
Better  any  other  fate. 

So  it  seemed  to  that  throng  of  eager,  soul- 
hungry  Italians  who  stood  beneath  the  balcony 
of  the  hotel  on  the  Pincian  and  drank  the  poet's 
fiery  message  like  a  full-bodied  wine.  At  last  they 
had  found  themselves. 


IV 

^he  Piazza  Speaks 

THE  voice  of  the  piazza  prevailed,"  the 
German  Chancellor  sneered  in  his  de- 
nunciation of  Italy  at  the  conclusion.  It 
can  easily  be  imagined,  the  picture  he  made  to 
himself,  in  his  ugly  northern  office  on  Friedrich- 
strasse,  of  the  influence  that  upset  all  German 
pressure  and  sent  Italy  into  the  war  on  the  side 
of  the  Allies;  that  defeated  the  industry  of  the 
skilled  ambassador,  the  will  of  the  wily  politician. 
The  Chancellor  saw  one  of  those  large  public 
squares  in  which  Latin  countries  abound,  open 
centers  in  their  close-built  cities,  where  so  much 
of  the  common  life  of  the  people  goes  on,  now  as 
it  has  for  hundreds  of  years.  For  the  piazza,  de- 
scending in  direct  tradition  from  the  ancient 
Forum,  is  the  public  hall  of  citizens,  where  they 
trade,  gossip,  quarrel,  plot,  love,  and  hate,  from 
the  crone  sunning  herself  in  a  sheltered  nook  over 
her  bag  of  chestnuts  to  the  grandee  whose  palace 
windows  open  above  the  noisy  commonalty.  The 
Chancellor  saw  this  common  meeting-ground,  this 
glorified  street,  filled  with  a  ragged  mob  of  "the 
baser  quality,"  as  on  the  operatic  stage,  emptily 
vocal  or  evilly  skulking  for  mischief,  like  the 
mafia,  the  apache.  He  saw  this  loose  gathering  of 

67 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

irresponsibles  suddenly  stirred  to  evanescent  pas- 
sion against  the  real  benefactors  of  their  country 
by  the  secret  agents  of  the  Allies,  "corrupted  by 
English  gold,"  in  the  mechanical  melodrama  of 
the  German  imagination,  marching  to  and  fro, 
attacking  the  shops  and  homes  of  worthy  Ger- 
mans, howling  and  stoning,  by  mere  noise  drown- 
ing the  sober  protests  of  reflecting  citizens,  intimi- 
dating a  weak  king,  connived  at  by  a  bought 
government,  pushing  a  whole  nation  into  the 
bloody  sacrifice  of  war  out  of  mere  recklessness  of 
rioting  —  a  piazza  filled  with  the  rabble  minority 
who  have  nothing  to  lose  because  they  neither 
fight  nor  pay. 


Such  a  picture,  reflected  in  Bethmann-Holl- 
weg's  splenetic  phrase,  is  a  complete  delusion  of 
the  German  mind.  I  was  in  Rome  and  saw  the 
real  piazza  at  work.  I  was  on  the  streets  all  hours 
of  day  and  night,  and  what  I  saw  was  nothing  like 
the  trite  imaginings  of  the  German  Chancellor. 
As  I  have  said  in  a  previous  chapter,  the  "demon- 
strations" did  not  begin  in  any  perceptible  form 
until  the  bungling  hand  of  Prince  von  Biilow 
betrayed  his  intrigue  with  Giolitti  and  the  politi- 
cian's intention  of  defeating  the  Salandra  Govern- 
ment in  its  preparations  for  war  became  evident. 
At  no  time  did  the  rioting  in  the  streets  equal 
the  violence  of  what  a  third-class  strike  in  an 
American  mill  town  can  produce.   Such  as  it  was 

68 


THE   PIAZZA   SPEAKS 

the  Government  showed  the  determination  and 
ability  to  keep  it  strictly  within  bounds.  Rome 
was  filled  with  troops.  Alleyways  and  courtyards 
oozed  troops  at  the  first  shouts  from  the  piazza: 
the  danger  points  of  the  Corso,  especially  the 
Piazza  Colonna  on  which  the  Chigi  Palace,  the 
residence  of  the  Austrian  Ambassador,  fronts, 
were  kept  almost  constantly  empty  by  cordons 
of  troops.  All  told,  the  destruction  done  by  the 
mobs  could  not  have  amounted  to  several  hundred 
dollars  —  a  few  signs  and  shop  windows  smashed, 
a  few  pavements  torn  up  in  the  Via  Viminale.  It 
is  true  that  after  war  was  declared  upon  Austria 
there  was  some  pillage  of  Austrian  and  German 
shops  in  Milan,  which  has  been  greatly  exagger- 
ated by  the  German  and  pro-German  press;  it  was 
nothing  worse  than  what  happened  in  Berlin  to 
English  residents  in  August,  1914.  And  the  Italian 
Government  immediately  took  severe  measures 
with  the  officials  who  had  permitted  the  disorders 
—  removing  the  prefect  and  the  military  com- 
mander of  Milan. 

There  is  no  saying,  of  course,  what  might  have 
happened  had  the  King  oiTered  the  premiership 
to  Giolitti,  and  had  that  astute  politician  been 
rash  enough  to  accept  the  responsibility  of  form- 
ing a  government  in  accord  with  his  own  neutra- 
lista  sympathies.  It  is  more  than  likely  that  revo- 
lution would  have  ensued:  possibly  Italy  would 
have  entered  the  war  as  a  republic.  For  the  Ital- 
ians are  not  Greeks,  as  has  been  amply  proved. 

69 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

But  the  King  of  Italy,  whatever  his  own  sympa- 
thies may  have  been,  showed  plainly  that  he  had 
enough  political  understanding  not  to  run  counter 
to  the  expressed  will  of  his  people,  to  deal  with 
the  "traitor."  After  a  week  of  tempestuous  inter- 
regnum, in  which  the  piazza  expressed  itself 
passionately,  the  Salandra  Government  returned 
to  power  with  all  which  that  implied  in  foreign 
policy.  Then  the  piazza  became  quiet.  If  the 
piazza  must  shoulder  the  responsibility  of  Italy's 
decision,  it  must  be  credited  with  knowing  mar- 
velously  well  its  own  mind. 


The  constitution  of  this  "mob"  is  worth  atten- 
tion. I  saw  it  at  many  angles.  I  followed  its  first 
erratic  flights  through  the  streets  when  Salandra 
resigned  and  a  gaping  void  opened  before  the 
nation.  I  waited  for  the  poet's  arrival  at  the 
Roman  station,  for  hours,  while  the  dense  throng 
of  men  and  women  pressed  into  the  great  square 
and  swelled  like  a  dark  pool  into  the  adjoining 
streets.  And  I  followed  with  the  "piazza"  in  its 
instinctive  rush  to  the  hotel  on  the  Pincian  Hill  to 
hear  the  voice  of  its  spokesman.  Again  I  was  in 
the  Corso  when  the  plumed  cavalry  cleared  the 
surging  mass  from  the  Piazza  Venezia  to  the 
Piazza  Colonna.  I  heard  the  people  yell,  "Death 
to  the  traitor  Giolitti!"  and  ^^Fuori  i  barbari!" 
and  sing  Mameli's  "L'  Inno."  I  saw  the  uproar 
melt  away  in  the  soft  darkness  of  the  Roman 

70 


THE    PIAZZA   SPEAKS 

nights,  leaving  the  cavalry  at  their  vigil  before 
Santa  Maria  Maggiore,  guarding  the  repose  of 
Giovanni  Giolitti. 

I  can  testify  that  the  "piazza"  was  composed 
very  largely  of  perfectly  respectable  folk  like  my- 
self. It  varied  more  or  less  as  chance  gatherings 
of  men  will  vary.  Sometimes  there  were  more 
workingmen  in  dirty  clothes,  sometimes  more 
youths  and  boys  with  their  banners,  sometimes 
more  shouters  and  fewer  actors.  But  the  core  of 
it  was  always  that  same  mass  of  common  citizen- 
ship that  gathered  anciently  In  the  Forum,  that 
to-day  goes  orderly  enough  to  the  polls  In  New 
York  or  Chicago,  —  plain  men,  rather  young  than 
old,  who  are  so  distinctly  left  on  the  outside  of 
affairs,  who  must  perforce  turn  to  the  newspaper 
for  information  and  to  the  open  street  for  expres- 
sion, who  relieve  themselves  of  uncomplex  emo- 
tions by  shouting,  and  who  symbolize  the  things 
they  hate  to  the  depth  of  their  souls  with  person- 
alities like  Giolitti  and  occasionally  shy  bricks 
at  the  guarded  home  of  authority.  All  this,  yes, 
but  not  "riff-raff,"  not  anarchist,  nor  mafia^  nor 
apache.  Nothing  of  that  did  I  see  those  days  and 
nights. 

The  greeting  to  D'  Annunzio  was  made  by  men 
of  the  professional  and  Intellectual  classes  I  should 
say,  having  wormed  my  way  In  and  out  of  that 
vast  piazza  gathering.  The  daily  crowds  before 
the  poet's  hotel  were  composed  chiefly  of  youths, 
at  school  or  college,  others  in  working  dress.  The 

71 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

noisiest,  most  inflammable  of  all  these  mobs  was 
that  in  the  Costanzi  Theater  the  evening  of 
D'  Annunzio's  appearance  there.  They  were  citi- 
zens —  and  their  wives  —  who  could  afford  to 
pay  the  not  inconsiderable  price  charged  —  and 
seats  were  at  a  premium.  The  men  around  me  in 
evening  dress,  who  were  by  no  means  silent,  came 
from  the  "classes"  rather  than  the  masses.  The 
crowds  that  hung  about  the  Corso  and  the  adja- 
cent squares  were  more  mixed,  but  they  held  a 
goodly  proportion  of  the  frequenters  of  the  Cafe 
Arragno.  The  worst  that  could  be  said  against 
these  casual  gatherings  was  their  youth.  It  is  the 
way  of  youth  to  vent  its  passion  in  speech,  to 
move  and  not  to  stand.  Middle  age  stood  on  the 
sidewalks  and  watched,  sympathetically.  Old 
age  looked  down  from  the  windows,  contempla- 
tively. But  both  old  age  and  middle  age  consorted 
with  youth  in  the  great  meetings  of  consecration 
in  the  Piazza  del  Popolo  and  the  Campidolgio,  af- 
ter the  will  of  the  people  had  prevailed.  And  after 
all,  youth  must  fight  the  wars,  and  pay  for  them 
for  long  years  afterwards  —  why  should  it  not 
have  Its  say  in  the  making  of  them  as  well  as  mid- 
dle age  and  old  agei*  The  youths  in  the  ranks  of 
the  patient,  good-natured  soldiers  who  did  piquet 
a  mato  all  day  and  half  the  night  In  the  Roman 
streets  during  that  vocal  week  while  the  piazza 
spoke,  were  openly  sympathetic  with  the  mobs 
they  were  holding  down.  I  knew  some  of  the 
gray-clad  boys.    I  strolled  along  the  lines  and 

72 


THE   PIAZZA   SPEAKS 

saw  the  smiles,  heard  the  chaffing  give-and-take 
of  citizen  and  soldier  as  the  mob  tried  to  rush 
through  the  double  ranks  that  cordoned  the 
streets.  There  was  no  hatred  there,  no  violent 
conflict  with  authority.  Each  understood  the 
other.  The  young  officers  seemed  to  say  to  the 
crowd,  —  "You  may  howl  all  you  like,  you  fel- 
lows, but  you  must  n't  throw  stones  or  make  a 
mess.  .  .  .  What  's  the  good!  War  is  coming  any- 
way in  a  few  days  —  they  can't  talk  it  away!" 
And  the  crowd  replied  heartily,  —  "You  are  all 
right.  We  understand  each  other.  You  are  doing 
your  duty.  Soon  you  will  be  doing  something 
better  worth  while  than  policing  streets  and  sav- 
ing that  traitor  Giolitti's  skin  from  us.  You  will 
be  chasing  the  Austrians  out  of  Italian  territory, 
and  many  of  us  will  be  with  you  then!"  And  the 
young  officers  looked  the  other  way  when  the 
members  of  the  "mob"  offered  the  tired  soldiers 
cigarettes  and  chocolate,  and  sometimes  slipped 
through  the  cordon  on  private  business  within  the 
forbidden  area.  Only  once,  once  only  in  all  the 
excitement  did  the  long-haired  horsemen  clatter 
through  the  streets  in  a  serious  charge,  scattering 
the  shrieking  pedestrians.  That  was  by  way  of 
warning,  possibly  as  much  to  the  Government  as 
to  the  populace. 

Then  the  decision  was  made,  and  after  the 
Salandra  Ministry,  in  whom  the  people  had  confi- 
dence, had  returned  to  power,  the  ministry  that 
had  broken  with  Austria  and  refused  her  grudging 

73 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

compromises,  the  piazza  purred  like  doves  and 
listened  to  long  patriotic  speeches  from  "  repre- 
sentative citizens."  No  soldiers  were  needed  to 
keep  order  in  these  immense  gatherings.  For  all 
were  citizens,  then,  piazza  and  palace  alike  in  the 
face  of  war. 


One  easily  understands  the  German  Chancel- 
lor's scorn  over  any  irregular  expression  of  public 
opinion,  his  disgust  that  the  loose  public  in  the 
streets  dares  to  vent  any  emotion  or  will  other 
than  that  suggested  to  it  by  a  strong  government, 
above  all  daring  to  voice  it  passionately.  In  a 
nation  such  as  Germany,  where  the  franchise  is 
so  hedged  about  that  even  those  who  have  it  can- 
not effectively  express  their  wills,  where  political 
opinion  is  supplied  from  a  central  fount  of  author- 
ity, where  the  nation  goes  into  war  at  the  com- 
mand of  the  Kaiser  and  his  military  advisers, 
where  a  war  of  "defense"  and  all  other  national 
interests  are  controlled  by  the  "high  command- 
ment," consisting  at  the  most  of  forty  or  fifty 
men,  while  the  remaining  sixty-five  millions  of  the 
people  are  obedient  puppets,  nourished  on  false- 
hoods, where  the  popular  emotion  can  be  turned 
on  like  an  electric  current  at  the  order  of  the  "  high 
commandment,"  —  now  against  this  enemy,  now 
against  that  one,  —  first  hate  of  English,  then 
hate  of  Italians,  now  hate  of  Americans  —  it  is 
natural    that    a    high    government    functionary 

74 


THE    PIAZZA    SPEAKS 

should  despise  all  popular  effervescence  and  mis- 
read its  manifestations  as  merely  the  meretricious, 
bought  noise  of  the  mob,  quickly  roused  in  the 
Southern  temperament  and  badly  controlled  by 
a  weak,  and  probably  corrupt,  government.  The 
elements  in  the  piazza  have  no  power  in  the  close 
organization  of  Germany,  no  political  expression 
whatever:  all  good  citizens  are  instructed  by  a 
carefully  controlled  press  how  to  think  and  feel 
and  speak.  To  my  thinking  it  is  rather  to  the 
glory  of  the  Latin  temperament  that  it  cannot  be 
throttled  and  guided  like  the  more  docile  Teuton 
nature,  that  when  it  feels  vividly  it  will  express 
itself,  and  that  it  can  feel  vividly,  unselfishly  in 
international  concerns.  The  Latin  cannot  be 
made  to  march  in  blind  obedience  into  the  jaws 
of  death.  The  piazza  merely  shouted  what  Italy 
had  come  to  feel,  that  Teutonic  domination  would 
be  intolerable,  that  at  all  cost  the  Austro-German 
ambitions  must  be  checked,  and  the  Latin  tradi- 
tion vindicated  and  made  to  endure.  It  was 
proved  by  the  marvelous  content,  the  fervid 
unanimity  of  patriotism  that  spread  over  Italy, 
once  the  great  decision  had  been  made. 


Since  those  full  May  weeks  the  world  has  had 
an  example  of  what  no  doubt  the  Imperial  Chan- 
cellor considers  the  suitable  method  of  dealing 
with  popular  sentiment.  The  sympathies  of 
Greeks   and   Rumanians   have   been,   since   the 

75 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

opening  of  the  war,  with  the  allied  nations,  yet 
their  Teutonized  sovereigns  have  kept  both  coun- 
tries from  declaring  themselves  in  favor  of  the 
Allies.  The  King  of  Greece  has  stretched  the 
constitution  to  preserve  a  distasteful  neutrality, 
which,  if  it  were  not  for  the  failure  of  the  Allies 
to  make  impressive  gains  in  the  first  year  of  the 
war,  would  have  doubtless  cost  him  his  crown. 
The  Balkan  States  are  near  enough  the  actual 
theater  of  war  to  suffer  acutely  from  fear,  and  a 
natural  timidity  worked  upon  by  many  German 
agents,  more  successfully  than  Prince  von  Biilow, 
has  thus  far  kept  the  people  of  Rumania  and 
Greece  passive  in  a  false  neutrality.  Bulgaria  is  a 
fine  example  of  the  perfect  working  of  the  German 
method.  The  piazza  certainly  had  no  hand  in  the 
intrigues  of  King  Ferdinand  of  Bulgaria.  The 
representatives  of  his  people  urged  him  to  main- 
tain at  least  neutrality,  not  to  put  the  nation  at 
war  with  its  blood  kin,  against  its  best  interest. 
But  the  thing  had  all  been  "arranged"  between 
the  German  King  of  Bulgaria  and  the  German 
Government  through  "negotiation."  Germany 
had  been  successful  in  buying  the  cooperation  of 
Bulgaria  as  it  tried  to  buy  Italy's  neutrality,  at 
the  expense  of  Austria.  There  were  other  factors 
in  the  case  of  Bulgaria  that  worked  to  the  German 
advantage,  but  the  method  is  clear.  Not  the  voice 
of  the  piazza,  but  the  secret  agreement  of  "re- 
sponsible government,"  in  other  words,  the  con- 
trol of  despotic,  German  rulers.    Italy  may  well 

76 


THE   PIAZZA   SPEAKS 

be  proud  that  she  has  a  sovereign  who  faithfully 
interprets  his  responsibility  of  rule  in  a  consti- 
tutional state  and  executes  the  will  of  his  people 
—  who  listens  also  to  the  voice  of  the  piazza,  not 
merely  to  the  arguments  of  the  foreign  diplomat. 
And  Italy  may  also  be  proud  that  the  piazza 
spoke  at  a  dark  hour  in  the  Allies'  cause,  if  not 
the  darkest,  when  German  arms  were  prevailing 
in  the  East;  if  the  dangers  of  German  conquest 
were  not  as  close  to  Italy  as  with  the  Balkan 
States,  they  were  not  remote,  as  German  threats 
too  plainly  showed. 

The  Venezelos-Zaimis  situation  was  impossible 
in  Italy,  though  the  circumstances  were  almost 
parallel,  with  Salandra  and  Giolitti.  The  piazza 
knew  the  deep  Biblical  truth,  "He  who  is  not  for 
me  is  against  me,"  and  execrated  the  professed 
neutralista  Giolitti.  But  the  Greeks,  it  seems,  are 
more  easily  managed  by  a  "strong"  government 
and  a  German  king.  The  end,  however,  is  not  yet 
in  sight.  It  remains  to  be  seen  whether  the  path 
of  prudent  passivity  is  the  safe  one,  even  selfishly. 


Why,  after  all,  should  we  feel  so  apologetic  for 
the  voice  of  the  piazza  .f*  All  popular  government, 
even  in  the  limited  form  of  a  constitutional  mon- 
archy such  as  Italy,  is  a  rough,  uncertain  affair. 
"The  House  of  Savoy  rules  by  executing  the  will 
of  the  Italian  people."  Good!  But  how  is  that 
popular  will  to  be  determined.''  Not,  surely,  by 

77 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

taking  a  poll  of  the  five  hundred-odd  Deputies  of 
the  Italian  Parliament  elected  two  years  before 
the  world  was  upset  by  the  Teuton  desire  to  rule. 
Those  Deputies  were  chosen,  as  we  Americans 
know  only  too  well  how,  by  mean  intrigues  of 
party  machines,  by  clever  manipulation  of  trained 
politicians  like  Giovanni  Giolitti,  who  by  their 
control  of  appointed  servants  —  the  prefects  of 
the  provinces  —  can  throw  the  elections  as  they 
will,  can  even  disfranchise  unfriendly  elements  of 
the  population.  Manhood  suffrage  is  not  a  pre- 
cise, a  scientific  method  of  getting  at  public 
opinion.  It  is  possibly  the  least  accurate  method 
of  gauging  the  will  of  a  people.  Something  other 
than  the  poll  is  needed  to  resolve  the  will  of  a 
nation.  And  when  that  will  is  determined  it  makes 
little  odds  what  instrumentality  expresses  it. 
Even  the  Giolittian  Deputies,  when  brought  to 
the  urn  for  a  secret  vote  on  the  Salandra  measures 
a  week  after  the  lively  expression  of  popular  will 
in  the  piazza,  voted  —  secretly  —  against  their 
neutral  leader,  in  favor  of  war!  They  had  been 
converted  by  the  voice  of  the  piazza  —  by  other 
things  also  in  all  likelihood.  If  their  votes  had 
been  taken  ten  days  before,  when  Giolitti  first 
arrived  in  Rome,  the  result  would  have  been  far 
diff"erent:  as  Salandra  and  his  colleagues  knew.  In 
the  end  the  Italian  Parliament  merely  registered 
the  will  of  the  people,  both  men  and  women, 
which  expressed  itself,  as  it  always  must,  in 
diverse  ways,  through  the  press,  by  the  voice  of 

78 


THE    PIAZZA   SPEAKS 

the   piazza,    in   public    and    private    discussion, 
flightily,  weightily,  passionately,  timidly. 


Will,  individual  or  collective,  is  a  mysterious 
force.  What  enters  into  that  act  of  decision  which 
results  in  will  is  never  wholly  apparent,  from  the 
least  to  the  gravest  matters.    And  no  scheme  of 
government,  which  admits  the  right  of  the  indi- 
vidual citizen,  plain  and  exalted  alike,  to  be  heard 
and  obeyed,  has  discovered  a  perfect  way  of  poll- 
ing this  collective  will  of  the  nation.  Our  electoral 
representative    method    and    majority    vote    is 
surely  rough,  though  better  than  the  Bulgarian 
way.    That  right  to  vote,  for  which  our  women 
are  so  eagerly  striving,  as  thinking  men  realize 
only  too  well,  is  an  empty  privilege.  The  will  of 
a   people   is   Inaccurately  registered,   not  made, 
by  the  vote.   The  voice  of  the  piazza  when  deep 
enough  and  strong  enough  is  as  good  as  any  other 
way,  perhaps,  of  determining  the  collective  will 
of  a  nation  in  a  crisis;  surely  far  better  than  the 
secret  way  of  Ferdinand  of  Bulgaria.    Further, 
the  reason  of  the  piazza  on  any  vital  fundamental 
matter,  such  as  war,  which  means  life  or  death,  is 
as   sure   as   your   intelligence  or  mine,   possibly 
surer,  because  the  piazza,  having  less  to  lose  or 
gain,  feels  and  believes  and  acts  more  simply, 
basically.  The  Roman  piazza,  the  people  of  Italy, 
reacted  to  the  crime  against  Belgium,  to  the  atro- 
cities committed  on  priests  and  women  and  chil- 

79 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

dren,  to  the  murders  of  the  Lusitania,  —  all  deeds 
of  that  ancient  enemy  whose  barbarism  had  now 
reappeared,  after  centuries,  under  an  intellectual 
and  sophisticated  mask  with  a  blasphemous  per- 
version of  religious  sanction.   They  reacted  also, 
it  might  be,  to  their  own  sense  of  personal  danger 
from  an  unprotected  frontier  dividing  them  from 
this  unscrupulous  enemy,  to  the  wrongs  of  some 
thousands  of  Italians  condemned  to  live  under 
Austrian  rule  and  fight  her  battles  against  their 
friends.    They  responded   also  to  the  glory  of 
Garibaldi's  Thousand,  who  had  liberated  their 
fathers  from  foreign  domination  and  made  a  na- 
tion out  of  Italy,  and  they  responded  to  the  great 
past  of  their  people  from  whom  the  essential  ele- 
ments of  what  men  know  to-day  as  civilization  has 
spread  over  the  world.  All  these  emotions  were  hid- 
den in  that  one  cry, — "  Out  with  the  barbarians  1 " 
The  voice  of  the  piazza,  with  its  simple  una- 
nimity, its  childlike  psychology,  came  nearer  to 
expressing  the  soul  of  Italy  than  the  German 
Chancellor  can  comprehend,  than  any  sophisti- 
cated diplomat,  who  has  associated  only  with 
"thinking"  and  "leading"  people,  can  believe. 
The  Latin  soul  of  Italy  which  cursed  its  politician 
and  thrilled  at  the  words  of  its  poet!   That  soul 
of  a  people  which  is  greater  than  any  individual, 
which  somehow  expresses  itself  more  authorita- 
tively through  the  simple  people  who  must  suffer 
for  their  faiths  than  through  the  intellectuals  and 
the  protected  members  of  a  society.  .  .  . 

80 


THE    PIAZZA   SPEAKS 

" Fiva  Italia!^*  the  tanned  conscript  leaning 
from  the  car  window  at  Subiaco  shouted  back  to 
his  friends  and  home.  And  the  old  men  and  girls 
left  in  the  fields  raised  their  hats  as  the  train 
passed  and  shouted  in  reply,  —  ^^  Viva  ItaliaT^ 
It  was  not  English  gold,  nor  the  desire  for  Trent 
and  Trieste,  that  brought  that  cry  to  the  boy's 
lips! 


V 

Italy  Decides 

WHATEVER  one  may  think  of  the  piazza 
voice,  whether  the  disposition  is  to  sneer 
with  the  German  or  to  trust  with  the 
democrat  in  its  spontaneous  expression,  it  is  a 
matter  of  history  now  that  Italy's  decision  had 
been  made  before  the  question  came  to  a  vote  in 
the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  a  fortnight  or  more  be- 
fore the  reluctant  ambassadors  of  the  ex-Alliance 
backed  into  their  waiting  trains  and  departed 
homeward  across  the  Alps.  It  is  a  significant  fact 
of  personal  psychology  that  the  crisis  of  a  decision 
takes  place  before  action  results  to  calm  the  dis- 
turbed mind.  So  it  was  with  Italy.  Her  decision 
had  really  been  taken  when  the  Lusitania  sank, 
when  the  politician,  in  face  of  this  fresh  outrage, 
advised  the  safer  course  of  neutrality,  which  would 
amount  to  a  connivance  with  her  former  associ- 
ates in  their  predatory  programme.  Traditore! 
meant  but  one  thing  —  a  betrayal  of  the  nation's 
soul.  In  the  light  of  more  recent  events,  since 
Italy  entered  the  war,  there  are  probably  many 
Italians  who  secretly  wish  that  the  safer  counsel 
had  prevailed,  that,  like  Greece  and  Rumania, 
Italy  had  "preserved  a  benevolent  neutrality" 
in  the  great  war,  even  possibly  that  she  had  con- 

82 


ITALY    DECIDES 

eluded  to  make  her  bed  In  the  Teutonic  camp.  If 
the  world  is  to  be  Teutonized,  they  would  argue, 
why  put  one's  head  in  the  wolf's  jaw!  There 
are  prudent  people  of  that  stripe  in  every  nation, 
but  since  the  end  of  May  they  have  kept  silence 
in  Italy.  And  it  should  be  forever  remembered 
to  her  honor  that  Italy  made  her  decision  In  face 
of  Teutonic  successes.  If  the  military  situation 
did  not  look  so  black  for  the  Allies  at  the  end  of 
May  as  it  does  this  December,  It  looked  black 
enough  with  the  crumbling  Russian  resistance 
before  Mackensen's  phalanx.  Neuve  Chapelle 
had  been  a  costly  and  empty  victory.  There  had 
been  no  successful  drive  In  Champagne  and  Artois 
to  encourage  those  who  bet  only  on  winning  cards. 
There  were  heavy  clouds  in  the  east,  merely  a 
sad  silence  along  the  western  wall.  It  was  long 
past  Easter,  when  England  had  boastfully  ex- 
pected to  open  the  Dardanelles  and  the  truth  was 
beginning  to  appear  that  Constantinople  might 
never  be  reached  by  the  allied  operations  In 
Galllpoli.  Italy  threw  In  her  lot  with  the  Allies 
in  a  dark  hour,  if  not  the  darkest. 

The  great  decision  which  had  lain  In  solution  in 
the  hearts  of  the  people  was  evoked  by  events  and 
made  vocal  by  the  flaming  words  of  D'  Annunzio, 
interpreted  by  a  faithful  king,  who  resisted  the 
temptation  to  dethrone  himself  by  calling  Ger- 
many's hired  man  to  power,  and  finally  registered 
by  the  Deputies  at  Montecltorlo  on  May  19.  It 
was  virtually  made,  I  say,  the  tumultuous  week 

83 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

that  came  on  the  resignation  of  the  Salandra 
Government.  What  followed  the  return  of  the 
ministry  to  power  was  merely  automatic,  as 
peaceful  as  any  day's  routine.  Parliament  was 
called  to  meet  on  Wednesday,  the  19th.  The 
Sunday  afternoon  before,  the  piazza  and  the 
palace  and  all  other  elements  of  Roman  citizen- 
ship met  in  a  great  gathering  of  content  and 
consecration  at  the  foot  of  the  Pincian  Hill  in 
the  Piazza  del  Popolo,  again  the  day  after  in  the 
Campidolgio  above  the  Forum.  How  fortunate 
a  people  are  to  have  such  hallowed  places  of 
meeting,  steeped  in  associations  of  great  events! 
It  was  a  warm,  brilliant,  sunny  day,  that  Sun- 
day, and  in  the  afternoon  every  one  in  Rome,  it 
seemed,  was  as  near  the  Piazza  del  Popolo  as  he 
could  get.  The  meeting  was  addressed  by  a 
number  of  well-known  Romans  of  varied  political 
affiliations.  But  the  high  note  of  all  the  speeches 
was  a  fervid  patriotism  and  harmony.  Rome  was 
calm,  believing  that  it  had  chosen  nobly  if  not 
wisely.  On  the  Campidolgio,  D'  Annunzio  again 
sounded  the  tocsin  of  the  heroic  Thousand,  and 
lauded  the  army  which  had  been  belittled  by  the 
followers  of  Giolitti.  Already  the  troops  were 
leaving  Rome.  .  .  .  Then  Parliament  opened. 
The  meeting  of  the  Deputies  if  memorable  was 
short.  The  square  and  streets  about  Montecitorio 
had  been  carefully  cleared  and  held  empty  by 
cordons  of  troops.  There  was  to  be  no  shouting, 
no  demonstration  within  hearing  of  Parliament. 

84 


ITALY    DECIDES 

Long  before  midday  the  Chamber  was  crowded 
with  all  the  notables  who  could  gain  admission. 
The  proceedings  were  extremely  brief,  formal.  All 
knew  that  the  die  had  been  cast:  what  remained 
was  for  the  army  to  accomplish.  The  Premier 
Salandra  made  a  brief  statement  summarizing 
the  diplomatic  efforts  that  his  Government  had 
undertaken  to  reach  a  satisfactory  understand- 
ing with  Austria,  the  record  of  which  could  be 
followed  in  the  "Green  Book,"  which  was  then 
given  to  the  public.  He  informed  the  Chamber, 
what  was  generally  known,  that  the  Triple  Alli- 
ance had  already  been  denounced  on  the  5th  of 
May,  and  he  offered  a  "project  of  law,"  which 
was  tantamount  to  a  vote  of  confidence  in  the 
Government  and  which  also  gave  the  King  and 
his  ministers  power  to  make  war  and  to  govern 
the  country  during  the  period  of  war  without  the 
intervention  of  Parliament.  It  thus  authorized 
both  the  past  acts  of  the  Salandra  Ministry  and 
its  future  course.  The  measure,  undebated,  was 
voted  on  secretly.  And  it  is  significant  that  of 
more  than  five  hundred  Deputies  present  only 
seventy-two  voted  in  the  negative.  Of  these 
seventy-two  who  voted  against  the  Government, 
some  were  out-and-out  neutralistas,  and  some  few 
were  Socialists  who  had  the  courage  of  their  con- 
victions. The  great  majority  of  the  Giolittians 
must  have  voted  for  war.  Had  they  seen  a  great 
light  since  the  piazza  raised  its  voice,  since  their 
leader  had  fallen  from  his  high  place?    Possibly 

85 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

they  had  never  been  with  Giolitti  on  this  vital 
national  question.  At  least,  the  fact  illustrates 
how  representative  government  does  roughly 
perform  the  will  of  its  people  when  that  will  is 
clear  enough  and  passionate  enough:  the  will 
registers  itself  even  through  unwilling  instru- 
ments. 

After  the  vote  had  been  taken,  the  Chamber 
adjourned,  and  when  the  following  day  the  Senate 
ratified,  unanimously,  the  action  of  the  Chamber 
of  Deupties,  Parliament  was  dissolved.  Many  of 
the  members  enlisted  and  went  to  the  front. 
Since  the  end  of  May  Italy  has  been  autocrati- 
cally governed.  The  decrees  of  the  King  and  his 
ministers  are  law  —  an  efhcient  method  of  govern- 
ing a  country  at  war,  avoiding  those  legislative 
intrigues  that  latterly  have  threatened  the  con- 
cord of  France. 

It  is  noteworthy  that  the  Italian  Senate  voted 
unanimously  for  war.  The  Senate  is  not  an  elec- 
tive body.  It  is  composed  of  dignitaries,  old, 
conservative  men  from  the  successful  classes  of 
the  nation,  who  are  not  easily  swayed  by  the 
emotions  of  the  piazza.  From  this  unrepresenta- 
tive body  might  have  been  expected  a  show  of 
resistance  to  the  Government's  measure,  if,  as 
Giolitti  and  the  German  party  asserted,  there 
was  a  serious  sentiment  in  the  country  in  favor  of 
neutrality  which  had  been  howled  down  by  the 
mobs.  It  is  inconceivable  that  such  a  body  could 
have  been  completely  cowed  by  rioting  in  the 

86 


ITALY    DECIDES 

streets.  The  unanimous  vote  of  the  Italian 
Senators  is  sufficient  refutation  of  the  Bethmann- 
HoUweg  slur. 


As  I  crossed  the  Piazza  Colonna  the  morning 
Parliament  opened,  my  attention  was  caught  by  a 
small  crowd  before  a  billboard.  First  one,  then 
another  passer-by  stopped,  read  something  affixed 
there,  and,  smiling  or  laughing,  passed  on  his  way. 
In  the  center  of  the  board  was  a  small  black-bor- 
dered sheet  of  paper,  with  all  the  mourning  em- 
blems, precisely  resembling  those  mortuary  an- 
nouncements which  Latin  countries  employ.  It 
read :  "Giovanni  Giolitti,  this  day  taken  to  himself 
by  the  Devil,  lamented  by  his  faithful  friends"; 
and  there  followed  a  list  of  noted  Giolittians,  some 
of  whom  even  then  were  voting  for  war  with  Aus- 
tria. A  bit  of  Roman  ribaldry,  specimen  of  that 
ebullition  of  the  piazza  disdained  by  the  German 
Chancellor;  nevertheless,  it  must  have  bit  through 
the  hide  of  the  politician,  who  for  the  sake  of  his 
safety  was  not  among  the  Deputies  voting  at 
Montecitorio.  Later  I  read  in  a  Paris  newspaper 
that  Giolitti  was  to  spend  the  summer  as  far  away 
from  the  disturbance  of  war  as  he  could  get,  in 
the  Pyrenees,  but  it  was  rumored  in  Paris  that 
the  French  Government,  having  intimated  to  its 
new  ally  that  it  did  not  wish  to  harbor  Giolitti, 
the  Italian  politician  was  forced  to  remain  at 
home.  I  believe  that  once  since  the  "  Caro  Carlo  " 

87 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

letter  he  has  spoken  to  his  countrymen,  a  patriotic 
interview  in  which  he  announced  that  he  had 
been  converted  to  the  necessity  of  the  war  with 
Austria!  Thus  even  the  politician  comes  to  see 
light.  But  Giovanni  Giolitti,  as  the  black- 
bordered  card  said,  is  dead  politically. 


With  the  votes  of  Parliament  the  Roman  part 
in  the  drama,  the  civil  part,  was  ended.  Rome 
began  to  empty  fast  of  soldiers,  officers,  officials. 
The  scene  had  shifted  to  the  north,  where  the 
hearts  of  all  Italians  were  centered.  There  was  a 
singular  calm  in  the  city.  One  other  memorable 
meeting  should  be  recorded, on  the  Saturday  after- 
noon following  the  Parliamentary  decision.  If 
popular  manifestations  count  for  anything,  the 
dense  throng  in  the  Campidolgio  and  later  the 
same  afternoon  before  the  Quirinal  Palace  demon- 
strated the  enthusiasm  with  which  the  certainty 
of  war  with  Austria  was  accepted. 

There  are  few  lovelier  spots  on  earth  than  the 
little  square  of  the  Campidolgio  on  the  Capitoline 
Hill  and  none  more  laden  with  memories  of  a  long 
past.  Led  by  a  sure  instinct  the  people  of  Rome 
crowded  up  the  steep  passages  that  led  to  the  crest 
of  the  hill,  by  tens  of  thousands.  In  this  hour  of 
the  New  Resurrection  of  Italy,  the  people  sought 
the  hearthstone  of  ancient  Rome  on  the  Capitoline. 
.About  the  pillars  of  the  Cancelleria,  which  stands 
on  Roman  foundations,  up  the  long  flight  of  steps 

88 


ITALY   DECIDES 

leading  to  the  Aracoeli,  even  under  the  belly  of 
the  bronze  horse  in  the  center  of  the  square, 
Italians  thrust  themselves.  Rome  was  never  more 
beautiful  than  that  afternoon.  Little  fleecy  clouds 
were  floating  across  the  deep  blue  sky.  The  vivid 
green  of  the  cypresses  on  the  slope  below  were 
stained  with  the  red  and  white  of  blooming  roses. 
In  the  distance  swam  the  dome  of  St.  Peter's, 
across  the  bend  of  the  Tiber,  and  through  the 
rift  between  the  crowded  palaces  one  might  look 
down  upon  the  peaceful  Forum.  The  birthplace 
of  the  nation!  Here  it  was  that  the  people,  the 
decision  having  been  made  to  play  their  part  in 
the  destiny  of  the  new  world  now  in  the  making, 
came  to  rejoice.  The  spirit  of  the  throng  was  en- 
tirely festal.  And  these  were  the  people,  working- 
men  and  their  wives  and  mothers  from  the  dark 
corners  of  old  Rome,  neither  hoodlums  nor  aris- 
tocracy, the  people  whose  men  for  the  most  part 
were  already  joining  the  colors. 

The  flags  of  the  unredeemed  provinces  together 
with  the  Italian  flag  were  borne  through  the  crowd 
up  the  steps  of  the  municipal  palace  to  wave  be- 
side Prince  Colonna,  as  he  appeared  from  within 
the  palace.  Mayor  of  Rome,  he  had  that  after- 
noon resigned  his  position  in  order  to  join  the 
army  with  his  sons.  Handsome,  with  a  Roman 
face  that  reminded  one  of  the  portrait  busts  of 
his  ancestors  in  the  Capltollne  Museum  close  by, 
he  stood  silent  above  the  great  multitude.  The 
time  for  oratory  had  passed.  He  raised  his  hands 

89 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

and  shouted  with  a  full  voice  —  "  Fiva  Italia  !  " 
and  was  silent.  It  was  as  if  one  of  the  conscript 
fathers  had  returned  to  his  city  to  pronounce  a 
benediction  upon  the  act  of  his  descendants.  The 
people  repeated  the  cry  again  and  again,  then 
broke  into  the  beautiful  words  of  Mameli's 
"L'  Inno,"  —  ''Fratelli  d'  Italia:' 

Then  the  gathering  turned  to  cross  the  city 
to  the  Quirinal,  where  the  King  had  promised  to 
meet  them.  The  way  led  past  one  of  the  two 
Austrian  embassies  in  the  Piazza  Venezia  —  a 
danger  spot  throughout  the  agitation;  but  this 
afternoon  the  crowd  streamed  by  without  swerv- 
ing, intent  on  better  things.  On  the  Quirinal  Hill, 
between  the  royal  palace  and  the  Consulta,  where 
the  diplomatic  conferences  are  held,  the  people 
packed  in  again.  The  roofs  of  the  neighboring 
palaces  were  lined  with  spectators  and  every  win- 
dow except  those  of  the  royal  palace  was  filled 
with  faces.  On  the  balcony  above  the  palace  gate 
some  footmen  were  arranging  a  red  velvet  hang- 
ing. Then  the  royal  family  stepped  out  from  the 
room  behind.  The  King,  with  his  little  son  at  his 
side,  stood  bareheaded  while  the  crowd  cheered. 
On  his  other  side  were  the  Queen  and  her  two 
daughters.  King  Victor,  whose  face  was  very 
grave,  bowed  repeatedly  to  the  cheering  people, 
but  said  no  word.  The  little  prince  stared  out 
into  the  crowd  with  serious  intensity,  as  if  he 
already  knew  that  what  was  being  done  these 
days  might  well  cost  him  his  father's  throne.  The 

90 


ITALY    DECIDES 

people  cried  again  and  again,  —  "  Viva  Italia, 
viva  il  r^";  also  more  rarely,  ^^ Imperio  Romanoff 
At  the  end  the  King  spoke,  merely,  — "  Fiva 
Italia,  mi  I  " 

Perhaps  the  presence  of  the  German  and  the 
Austrian  Ambassadors,  who  that  very  hour  were 
at  the  Consulta  vainly  trying  to  arrange  a  bar- 
gain, restrained  the  King  from  saying  more  to  his 
people  then.  Possibly  he  felt  that  the  occasion 
was  beyond  any  words.  His  face  was  set  and  worn. 
The  full  passion  of  the  decision  had  passed  through 
him.  His  people  had  desired  war,  and  he  had 
faithfully  followed  their  will.  Yet  he  more  than 
any  one  in  that  crowd  must  know  the  terrible 
risk,  the  awful  cost  of  this  war.  Those  national 
aspirations  for  which  his  country  was  to  strive, 
—  Trent  and  Trieste,  Istraia  and  the  Dalmatian 
coast,  in  all  a  few  hundred  miles  of  territory,  a 
few  millions  of  people,  —  the  well  informed  were 
saying  would  cost  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
Italian  soldiers  a  month,  to  pick  the  locks  that 
Austria  had  put  along  her  Alpine  frontier!  No 
wonder  the  King  of  Italy  met  his  people  after  the 
great  decision  in  solemn  mood. 


The  crowd  melted  from  the  Quirinal  Square  in 
every  direction,  content.  Some  stopped  to  cheer 
in  front  of  the  Ministry  of  War,  which  these  days 
and  nights  was  busy  as  a  factory  working  over- 
time and  night  shifts.    People  were  reading  the 

91 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

newspapers,  which  in  default  of  more  vivid  news 
contained  copious  extracts  from  the  "Libro 
Verde."  Yet  the  "Green  Book"  was  not  even 
now  completed! 

The  politician  had  spoken,  the  poet  had  said 
his  fiery  word  to  the  people,  the  piazza  had  hurled 
its  will.  Parliament  had  acted  and  gone  its  way, 
the  army  staff  was  hastening  north.  Yet  the 
Austrian  Ambassador  and  his  German  colleague 
had  not  taken  the  trains  waiting  for  them  outside 
the  Porta  Pia  with  steam  up.  It  was  a  mystery 
why  they  were  lingering  on  in  a  country  on  the 
verge  of  hostilities,  where  they  were  so  obviously 
not  wanted  any  longer.  Daily  since  Parliament 
had  voted  they  had  been  at  the  Consulta  —  were 
there  now  in  this  solemn  hour  of  understanding 
between  the  King  and  his  people!  Singly  and 
together  they  were  conferring  with  Baron  Son- 
nino  and  the  Premier.  What  were  they  offering? 
We  know  now  that  at  this  last  moment  of  the 
eleventh  hour  Austria  had  wakened  to  the  real 
gravity  of  the  situation,  and  with  Teutonic  perti- 
nacity and  Teutonic  dullness  of  perception  made 
her  first  real  offer  —  the  immediate  cession  and 
occupation  of  the  ceded  territories  she  had  set  as 
her  maximum,  a  thing  she  had  refused  all  along 
to  consider,  insisting  that  the  transfer  be  deferred 
to  the  vague  settlement  time  of  the  "Peace."  I 
do  not  know  that  if  she  had  frankly  started  the 
negotiations  with  this  essential  concession,  it 
would  have  made  any  real  difference.  1  think  not. 

92 


ITALY   DECIDES 

Her  maximum  was  insufficient:  it  nowhere  pro- 
vided for  that  defensible  frontier,  and  it  was  but 
a  meager  satisfaction  of  those  other  aspirations  of 
nationality  which  she  despised.  It  still  left  a  good 
many  Italians  outside  of  the  national  fold,  and  it 
still  left  Italy  exposed  to  whatever  strong  hand 
might  gain  control  on  the  east  shores  of  the 
Adriatic.  At  all  events,  in  this  last  moment  of 
the  eleventh  hour,  if  the  ambassadors  had  been 
authorized  to  yield  all  that  Baron  Sonnino  had 
begun  by  asking,  it  would  not  have  kept  Italy 
from  the  war  —  now. 

Elsewhere  I  have  dealt  with  the  legal  and 
strategic  questions  involved  in  the  "Green  Book." 
These  diplomatic  briefs.  White  or  Yellow  or 
Orange  or  Green,  seem  more  Important  at  the 
moment  than  in  perspective.  They  are  all  we 
observers  have  of  definite  reason  to  think  upon. 
But  nations  do  not  go  to  war  for  the  reasons 
assigned  in  them  —  nothing  is  clearer  than  that. 
Like  the  lengthy  briefs  in  some  famous  law  case, 
they  are  but  the  Intellectual  counters  that  men 
use  to  mask  their  passions,  their  instincts,  their 
faiths.  According  to  the  briefs  both  sides  should 
win  and  neither.  And  the  blanks  between  the 
lines  of  these  diplomatic  briefs  are  often  more 
significant  than  the  printed  words. 

While  Baron  Macchio  and  Prince  von  Biilow, 
the  Ballplatz  and  Friedrichstrasse,  Baron  Sonnino 
and  his  colleagues  were  making  the  substance 
of  the  "Green  Book,"  the  people  of  Italy  were 

93 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

deciding  the  momentous  question  on  their  own 
grounds.  The  spirit  of  all  Italy  was  roused. 
Italian  patriotism  gave  the  answer. 


"  Fiva  Italia/'^  the  boy  conscript  shouted,  lean- 
ing far  out  of  the  car  window  in  a  last  look  at  the 
familiar  fields  and  roof  of  his  native  village. 
*^  Fiva  Italia!^'  the  King  of  Italy  cried,  and  his 
people  responded  with  a  mighty  shout,  —  "  Fiva 
Italia!^'  What  do  they  mean.''  In  the  simplest, 
the  most  primitive  sense  they  mean  literally  the 
earth,  the  trees,  the  homes  they  have  always 
known  —  the  physical  body  of  the  mother  coun- 
try. And  this  primal  love  of  the  earth  that  has 
borne  you  and  your  ancestors  seems  to  me  infin- 
itely stronger,  more  passionate  with  the  European 
than  with  the  American.  We  roam:  our  frontiers 
are  still  horizons.  .  .  .  But  even  for  the  simple 
peasant  lad,  joining  the  colors  to  fight  for  his 
country,  patriotism  is  something  more  complex 
than  love  of  native  soil.  It  is  love  of  life  as  he  has 
known  it,  its  tongue,  its  customs,  its  aspects.  It  Is 
love  of  the  religion  he  has  known,  of  the  black  or 
brown  or  yellow-haired  mother  he  knows  —  of 
the  women  of  his  race,  of  the  men  of  his  race,  and 
their  kind. 

Deeper  yet,  scarce  conscious  to  the  simple 
instinctive  man,  patriotism  is  belief  in  the  tradi- 
tion that  has  made  you  what  you  are,  in  the  ideal 
that  your  ancestors  have  seeded  in  you  of  what 

94 


ITALY    DECIDES 

life  should  be.  Therefore,  patriotism  is  the  better 
part  of  man,  his  ideal  of  life  woven  in  with  his 
tissue.   Men  have  always  fought  for  these  things, 

—  for  their  own  earth,  for  their  own  kind,  for 
their  own  ideal,  —  and  they  will  continue  to  give 
their  blood  for  them  as  long  as  they  are  men,  until 
wrong  and  unreason  and  aggression  are  effaced 
from  the  earth.  The  pale  concept  of  internation- 
alism, whether  a  class  interest  of  the  worker  or 
an  intellectual  ideal  of  total  humanity,  cannot 
maintain  itself  before  the  passion  of  patriotism, 
as  this  year  of  fierce  war  has  proved  beyond 
discussion. 

Italian  patriotism,  which  in  the  last  analysis 
Italy  evinced  in  making  war  against  Austria,  was 
composed  of  all  three  elements.  Italian  patriot- 
ism is  loyalty  to  the  Italian  tradition,  hence  to 
the  Latin  ideal  which  is  fighting  a  death  battle 
with  the  Teutonic  tradition  and  ideal.  Teutonism 

—  militaristic,  efficient,  materialistic,  unimagina- 
tive, unindividual  —  has  challenged  openly  the 
world.   Italy  responded  nobly  to  that  challenge. 


VI 

^he  Eve  of  the  War 

ROME  became  still,  so  still  as  to  be  op- 
pressive. Her  heart  was  elsewhere,  —  in 
the  north  whither  the  King  was  about 
to  go.  Rome,  like  all  the  war  capitals,  having 
played  her  part  must  relapse  more  and  more  into 
a  state  of  waiting  and  watching,  stirred  occasion- 
ally by  rumors  and  rejoicings.  The  streets  were 
empty,  for  all  men  of  military  age  had  gone  and 
others  had  returned  to  their  normal  occupations. 
Officers  hurried  toward  the  station  in  cabs  with 
their  boxes  piled  before  them.  And  the  sound  of 
marching  troops  also  on  the  way  to  the  station 
did  not  cease  at  once. 

Saturday,  the  22d  of  May,  I  took  the  night 
express  for  Venice.  The  train  of  first-  and  second- 
class  coaches  was  longer  than  usual,  filled  with  offi- 
cers rejoining  their  regiments  which  had  already 
gone  north  in  the  slower  troop  trains.  There 
were  also  certain  swarthy  persons  In  civilian  garb, 
whom  it  took  no  great  divination  to  recognize  as 
secret  police  agents.  The  spy  mania  had  begun. 
Theirs  was  the  hopeless  task  of  sorting  out  civilian 
enemies  from  nationals,  which,  thanks  to  the  com- 
plexity of  modern  international  relations,  is  like 
picking  needles  from  a  haystack.  My  papers,  how- 

96, 


THE    EVE    OF   THE    WAR 

ever,  were  all  In  order,  and  so  far  there  had  been 
no  restrictions  on  travel;  In  fact  no  military  zone 
had  been  declared,  because  as  yet  there  was  no 
war!  When  would  the  declaration  come?  In 
another  week?  I  settled  myself  comfortably  In 
my  corner  opposite  a  stout  captain  who  rolled 
himself  In  his  gray  cloak  and  went  to  sleep.  Other 
officers  wandered  restlessly  to  and  fro  In  the  cor- 
ridor outside,  discussing  the  coming  war.  It  was 
a  heavenly  summer  night.  The  Umbrian  Hills 
swam  before  us  in  the  clear  moonlight  as  the 
train  passed  north  over  the  familiar,  beautiful 
route.  If  Germany  should  strike  from  behind  at 
Milan,  exposing  the  north  of  Italy?  One  shud- 
dered. After  Belgium  Germany  was  capable  of 
any  attack,  and  Germany  was  expected  then  to 
go  with  her  ally. 

One  thing  was  evident  over  and  above  the 
beauty  of  the  moonlit  country  through  which  we 
were  rushing  at  a  good  pace,  and  that  was  the 
remarkable  improvement  In  Italian  railroading 
since  my  last  visit  to  Italy  a  dozen  years  before. 
This  was  a  modern  rock-ballasted,  double-tracked 
roadbed,  which  accounted  in  part  for  the  rapidity 
and  ease  of  the  troop  movements  these  last 
months.  The  ordinary  passenger  traffic  had 
scarcely  been  Interrupted  even  now  on  the  eve  of 
war.  The  terrors  of  the  mobilization  period, 
thanks  to  Italy's  efficient  preparation,  were  un- 
founded. It  spoke  well  for  Italy  at  war.  It  was  a 
sign  of  her  economic  development,  her  modernl- 

97 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

zation.  Even  Germany  had  not  gone  into  the 
business  of  war  more  methodically,  more  effi- 
ciently. Italy,  to  be  sure,  had  nine  months  for 
her  preparation,  but  to  one  who  remembered  the 
country  during  the  Abyssinian  expedition,  time 
alone  would  not  explain  the  improvement. 

The  railroad  stations  at  Florence  and  Bologna 
were  under  military  control,  the  quays  patrolled, 
the  exits  guarded,  the  buildings  stuffed  with  sol- 
diers. I  could  see  their  sleeping  forms  huddled  in 
the  straw  of  the  cattle  cars  on  the  sidings,  also 
long  trains  of  artillery  and  supplies.  Shortly  after 
daylight  the  guards  pulled  down  our  shutters  and 
warned  us  against  looking  out  of  the  windows  for 
the  remainder  of  the  journey.  A  childish  precau- 
tion, it  seemed,  which  the  officers  constantly  dis- 
regarded. But  when  I  peeped  at  the  sunny  fields 
of  the  flat  Lombard  plain,  one  of  the  swarthy  men 
in  civilian  black  leaned  over  and  firmly  pulled 
down  the  shade.  Italy  was  taking  her  war  seri- 
ously. 

At  Mestre  we  lost  the  officers:  they  were  going 
north  to  Udine  and  —  beyond.  The  almost 
empty  train  rolled  into  the  Venetian  station  only 
an  hour  late.  The  quay  outside  the  station  was 
strangely  silent,  with  none  of  that  noisy  crew 
of  boatmen  trying  to  capture  arriving  forestieri. 
They  had  gone  to  the  war.  One  old  man,  the 
figure  of  Charon  on  his  dingy  poop,  sole  survivor 
of  the  gay  tribe,  took  me  aboard  and  ferried  me 
through  the  network  of  silent  canals  toward  the 

98 


THE    EVE    OF   THE    WAR 

piazza.  Dismantled  boats  lay  up  along  the  water- 
ways, the  windows  of  the  palaces  were  tightly 
shuttered,  and  many  bore  paper  signs  of  renting.  ^ 
*'The  Austrlans,"  Charon  laconically  informed 
me.  It  would  seem  that  Venice  had  been  almost 
an  Austrian  possession,  so  much  emptiness  was 
left  at  her  flight.  But  within  the  little  squares 
and  along  the  winding  stony  lanes  between  the 
ancient  palaces,  Venice  was  alive  with  citizens 
and  soldiers  —  and  very  much  herself  for  the  first 
time  in  many  centuries.  The  famous  piazza  re- 
called the  processional  pictures  of  Guardi.  Only 
the  companies  of  soldiers  that  marched  through 
it  on  their  way  to  the  station  were  not  gorgeously 
robed :  they  were  in  dirty  gray  with  heavy  kits  on 
their  backs.  The  bronze  horses  were  being  low- 
ered from  St.  Mark's,  one  of  them  poised  in  midair 
with  his  ramping  legs  in  a  sling.  Inside  the  church 
a  heavy  wooden  truss  had  been  put  in  place  to 
strengthen  the  arch  of  gleaming  mosaics.  There 
was  a  tall  hoarding  of  fresh  boards  along  the 
water  side  of  the  Ducal  Palace,  and  the  masons 
were  fast  filling  in  the  arches  with  brick  supports. 
Venice  was  putting  herself  in  readiness  for  the 
enemy.  Even  the  golden  angel  on  the  new  Camp- 
anile had  been  shrouded  in  black  in  order  that 
she  might  not  attract  a  winged  monster  by  her 
gleam.  From  many  a  palace  roof  aerial  guns  were 
pointed  to  the  sky,  and  squads  of  soldiers  patrolled 
the  platforms  that  had  been  hastily  built  to  hold 
them. 

99 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

Out  at  San  Niccolo  da  Lido,  where  I  supped  at 
a  little  osteria  beneath  the  trees,  a  number  of  gray 
torpedo  boats  rushed  to  and  fro  in  the  harbor 
entrance,  restless  as  hunting  dogs  straining  at  the 
leash.  That  night  Venice  was  dark,  so  black  that 
one  stumbled  from  wall  to  wall  along  the  narrow 
lanes  in  the  search  for  his  own  doorway.  War  was 
close  at  hand:  the  menace  of  it,  a  few  miles,  a  few 
hours  only  away,  across  the  blue  Adriatic,  at  Pola. 
In  order  to  understand  the  significance  of  frontiers 
an  American  should  be  in  Venice  on  the  eve  of 
war. 

Some  hours  later  I  awoke  startled  from  a  heavy 
sleep,  the  reverberation  of  a  dream  ringing  in  my 
ears.  It  was  not  yet  dawn.  In  the  gray-blue  light 
outside  the  birds  were  wheeling  in  frightened 
circles  above  the  garden  below  my  balcony.  Min- 
gled in  my  dreams  with  the  disturbing  noise  was 
the  song  of  a  nightingale  —  and  then  there  came 
another  dull,  thunderous  explosion,  followed  im- 
mediately by  the  long  whine  and  shriek  of  sirens 
at  the  arsenal,  also  the  crackle  of  machine  guns 
from  all  sides.  Now  I  realized  what  it  meant. 
It  was  war.  The  Austrians  had  taken  this  way  to 
acknowledge  Italy's  defiance.  The  enemy  had 
threatened  to  destroy  Venice,  and  this  was  their 
first  attempt.  Above  the  sputter  of  the  machine 
guns  and  the  occasional  explosions  of  shrapnel 
could  be  distinguished  the  buzz  of  an  aeroplane 

I  GO 


THE   EVE    OF   THE   WAR 

that  moment  by  moment  approached  nearer. 
Soon  the  machine  itself  became  visible,  flying 
oddly  enough  from  the  land  direction,  not  from 
the  Adriatic.  It  flew  high  and  directly  across 
Venice,  aiming  apparently  for  the  arsenal,  the 
Lido,  the  open  sea. 

It  was  an  unreality,  that  little  winged  object 
aloft  like  a  large  aerial  beetle  buzzing  busily 
through  the  still  gray  morning  sky,  heading 
straight  with  human  intelligence  in  a  set  line, 
bent  on  destruction.  The  bombs  could  not  be  seen 
as  they  fell,  of  course,  but  while  I  gazed  Into  the 
heavens  another  thunderous  explosion  came  from 
near  by,  which  I  took  to  be  the  aviator's  bomb, 
distinguished  by  the  sharpness  of  its  explosion 
from  the  anti-aircraft  bombardment.  Other  guns 
along  the  route  of  the  enemy  took  up  the  attack, 
then  gradually  all  became  silent  once  more.  Only 
the  cries  of  the  frightened  birds  circling  above 
the  garden  and  the  voices  of  the  awakened  in- 
habitants could  be  heard.  From  every  window 
and  balcony  half-dressed  people  watched  the 
flight  of  the  monoplane  until  it  had  disappeared 
in  the  vague  dawn  beyond  St.  Mark's. 

In  another  half-hour  the  sirens  shrieked  again 
and  the  machine  gun  on  the  roof  of  the  Papadopoli 
Palace  just  below  on  the  Grand  Canal  began  to 
sputter.  This  time  every  one  knew  what  it  meant 
and  there  was  a  large  gathering  on  the  balconies 
and  In  the  little  squares  to  witness  the  arrival  of 
the  hostile  aeroplane.   It  was  another  monoplane 

lOI 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

coming  from  the  same  land  direction,  flying  much 
lower  than  the  first  one,  so  low  that  its  hooded 
aviator  could  be  distinguished  and  the  bands  of 
color  across  the  belly  of  the  car.  It  skirted  the 
city  toward  the  Adriatic  more  cautiously.  Later 
It  was  rumored  that  the  second  aeroplane  had  been 
brought  down  in  the  lagoons  and  its  men  captured. 
Thereafter  no  one  tried  to  sleep:  the  little 
Venetian  bridges  and  passages  were  filled  with 
talking  people,  and  rumors  of  the  damage  done 
began  to  come  in.  Eleven  bombs  in  all  were 
dropped  on  this  first  attack,  killing  nobody  and 
doing  no  serious  harm,  except  possibly  at  the 
arsenal  where  one  fell.  I  was  at  the  local  police 
station  when  one  of  the  unexploded  bombs  was 
brought  in.  It  was  of  the  incendiary  type  con- 
taining petroleum.  Also  there  had  been  picked 
up  somewhere  in  the  canals  the  half  of  a  Munich 
newspaper,  which  seemed  to  indicate,  although 
there  was  nothing  of  special  significance  in  the 
sheet,  that  the  monoplane  was  German  rather 
than  Austrian.  Yet  Germany  had  not  yet  de- 
clared war  on  Italy.  But  was  it  not  the  German 
Kaiser  who  had  threatened  to  destroy  Italy's  art 
treasures?  Were  not  the  German  armies  in 
Flanders  and  France  making  war  against  defence- 
less, unmilitary  monuments.? 


I  realized  now  the  necessity  of  those  prepara- 
tions to  guard  the  treasures  of  Venice,  priceless 

I02 


THE   EVE   OF   THE   WAR 

and  irreplaceable  —  why  the  Belle  ArtI  had  been 
emptied,  and  the  Colleoni  trussed  with  an  ugly- 
wooden  framework.  But  little  at  the  best  could 
be  done  to  protect  Venice  herself,  which  lies  ex- 
posed in  all  her  fragile  loveliness  to  the  attacks 
of  the  new  Vandals.  The  delicate  palaces,  — 
already  crumbling  from  age,  —  the  marvelous 
facade  of  the  Ducal  Palace  with  its  lustrous  color, 
the  leaning  campanili,  the  little  churches  filled 
with  noble  monuments  to  its  great  ones,  —  all 
were  helpless  before  an  aerial  attack,  or  shelling 
from  warships.  Nothing  could  save  Venice  from 
even  a  slight  bombardment,  quite  apart  from  such 
pounding  as  the  Germans  have  given  Rheims,  or 
Arras,  or  Ypres.  At  the  first  hostile  blow  Venice 
would  sink  into  the  sea,  a  mass  of  ruins,  returning 
thus  bereaved  to  her  ancient  bridegroom. 

Italy  is  aware  of  the  vengeful  warfare  she  must 
expect.  Great  preparations  for  the  defense  of 
Venice  have  been  made.  The  city  might  be 
ruined ;  it  could  not  be  taken.  The  gray  destroyers 
moving  in  and  out  past  the  Zattere  contrasted 
strangely  with  the  tiny  gondolas  shaped  like 
pygmy  triremes.  It  was  the  mingling  of  two 
worlds,  —  the  world  of  the  gondola,  the  marble 
palace  of  the  doges,  of  the  jeweled  church  of  St. 
Mark's,  and  the  world  of  the  torpedo  boat  and 
the  aerial  bomb,  —  the  world  as  man  is  making 
it  to-day.  The  old  Venetians  were  good  fighters, 
to  be  sure,  not  to  say  quarrelsome.  War  was  never 
long  absent,  as  may  easily  be  realized  from  the 

103 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

great  battle-pieces  In  the  Ducal  Palace.  But  war 
then  was  more  the  rough  play  of  boisterous  chil- 
dren than  the  slaughterous,  purely  destructive 
thing  that  modern  men  have  made  it.  And  when 
those  old  Venetians  were  not  fighting,  they  were 
building  greatly,  beautifully,  lovingly:  they  were 
making  life  resplendent. 

That  awakening  in  the  early  dawn  into  the  mod- 
ern world  of  distant  enemies  and  secret  deadly 
missiles  was  unforgettable.  Some  one  showed  me 
a  steel  arrow  which  had  been  dropped  within  the 
arsenal,  a  small,  sharpened,  nail-like  thing  that 
would  transfix  a  body  from  head  to  feet.  These 
arrows  are  dumped  over  by  the  thousands  to  fall 
where  they  will.  That  little  machine  a  mile  and 
more  aloft  in  the  sky,  busily  buzzing  its  way 
across  the  heavens,  is  the  true  symbol  of  war  to- 
day, not  face  to  face  except  on  rare  occasions, 
but  hellish  in  its  impersonal  will  to  destroy. 


A  wonderful  day  dawned  on  Venice  after  the 
departure  of  the  hostile  aeroplanes,  a  day  among 
days,  and  all  the  Venetians  were  abroad.  The 
attack  which  brought  home  the  actual  dangers 
to  them  did  not  seem  to  dull  their  lively  spirits. 
They  were  busy  in  the  quaint  aquatic  manner  of 
Venice.  The  little  shops  were  full  of  people,  the 
boatmen  reviled  one  another  in  the  narrow  canals 
as  they  squeezed  past,  the  vaporetti  and  the  motor- 
boats  snorted  up  and  down  the  Grand  Canal. 

104 


THE   EVE   OF   THE   WAR 

Venice  seemingly  had  accepted  her  liability  to 
night  attack  as  a  new  condition  of  her  peculiar 
life. 

There  were  more  soldiers  than  ever  moving  in 
the  narrow,  winding  footpaths,  the  restaurants 
were  full  of  officers  in  fresh  uniforms.  On  the 
water-front  beyond  the  Salute  there  was  much 
movement  among  the  destroyers.  One  of  these 
gray  seabirds  went  out  at  midnight,  when  war 
was  declared,  and  took  a  small  Austrian  station 
on  the  Adriatic.  They  brought  back  some  pris- 
oners and  booty  which  seemed  to  interest  the 
Venetians  more  than  the  hostile  aeroplanes. 

Yet  with  all  this  warlike  activity  it  was  hard 
to  realize  the  fact  of  war  in  Italy,  to  remember 
that  just  over  the  low  line  of  the  Lido  the  hostile 
fleets  were  looking  for  each  other  in  the  Adriatic, 
that  a  few  miles  to  the  north  the  attack  had  be- 
gun all  along  the  twisting  frontier,  that  the  first 
caravan  of  the  wounded  had  started  for  Padua. 
As  I  floated  that  afternoon  over  the  lagoons  past 
the  Giudecca,  and  the  blue  Euganean  Hills  rose 
out  of  the  gray  mist  that  seems  ever  to  hang  on 
the  Venetian  horizon,  it  was  impossible  to  believe 
in  the  fact,  to  realize  that  all  this  human  beauty 
around  me,  the  slow  accumulation  of  the  ages  of 
the  finest  work  of  man,  was  in  danger  of  eternal 
destruction.  Venice  rose  from  the  green  sea  water 
like  the  city  of  enchantment  that  Turner  so  often 
painted.  Venice  was  never  so  lovely,  so  wholly  the 
palace  of  enchantment  as  she  was  then,  stripped 

105 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

of  all  the  tourist  triviality  and  vulgarity  that  she 
usually  endures  at  this  season.  It  was  Venice  left 
to  her  ancient  self  in  this  hour  of  her  danger. 
She  was  like  a  marvelous,  fragile,  still  beautiful 
great  lady,  so  delicate  that  the  least  violence 
might  kill  her!  In  this  dying  light  of  the  day  she 
was  already  something  unearthly,  on  the  extreme 
marge  of  our  modern  world.  .  .  . 

That  evening  the  restaurant  windows  were  cov- 
ered tight  with  shutters  and  heavy  screens  before 
the  doors.  The  waiter  put  a  candle  in  a  saucer 
before  your  plate  and  you  ate  your  food  in  this 
wavering  light.  There  was  not  the  usual  tempta- 
tion to  linger  in  the  piazza  after  dinner,  for  the 
cafes  were  all  sealed  against  a  betraying  gleam  of 
light  and  the  Venetian  public  had  taken  to  heart 
the  posted  advice  to  stay  within  doors  and  draw 
their  wooden  shutters.  As  I  entered  my  room,  the 
moon  was  rising  behind  the  Salute,  throwing  its 
light  across  the  Canal  on  to  the  walls  of  the  pal- 
aces opposite.  The  soft  night  was  full  of  murmur- 
ing voices,  for  Venice  is  the  most  vocal  of  cities. 
The  people  were  exchanging  views  across  their 
waterways  from  darkened  house  to  house,  specu- 
lating on  the  chances  of  another  aerial  raid  to- 
night. They  were  making  salty  jokes  about  their 
enemies  in  the  Venetian  manner.  The  moonlight 
illuminated  the  broad  waterway  beneath  my  win- 
dow with  its  shuttered  palaces  as  if  it  were  already 
day.  A  solitary  gondola  came  around  the  bend 
of  the  Canal  and  its  boatman  began  to  sing  one 

1 06 


THE    EVE    OF   THE   WAR 

of  the  familiar  songs  that  once  was  bawled  from 
illuminated  barges  on  spring  nights  like  this,  for 
the  benefit  of  the  tourists  in  the  hotels.  To-night 
he  was  singing  it  for  himself,  because  of  the  soft 
radiance  of  the  night,  because  of  Venice.  His  song 
rose  from  the  silver  ripple  of  the  waves  below,  and 
in  the  little  garden  behind  the  nightingale  began 
to  sing.  Had  he  also  forgotten  the  disturber  of 
this  morning  and  opened  his  heart  in  the  old  way 
to  the  moonlight  May  night  and  to  Venice.^ 


The  enemy  did  not  return  that  night,  the  moon 
gave  too  clear  a  light.  But  a  few  evenings  later, 
when  the  sky  was  covered  with  soft  clouds,  there 
was  an  alarm  and  the  guns  mounted  on  the  palace 
roofs  began  again  bombarding  the  heavens.  This 
time  the  darkness  was  shot  by  comet-like  flashes 
of  light,  and  the  exploding  shells  gave  a  strange 
pyrotechnic  aspect  to  the  battle  in  the  air.  Again 
the  enemy  fled  across  the  Adriatic  without  having 
done  any  special  damage.  Only  a  few  old  houses 
in  the  poorer  quarter  near  the  arsenal  were  crum- 
bled to  dust. 

Since  that  first  week  of  the  war  the  aeroplane 
attacks  upon  Venice  have  been  repeated  a  num- 
ber of  times,  and  though  the  bombs  have  fallen 
perilously  near  precious  things,  until  the  Tiepolo 
frescoes  in  the  Scalsi  church  were  ruined,  no  great 
harm  had  been  done.  The  military  excuse  —  if 
after  Rheims  and  Arras  the  Teuton  needed  an 

107 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

excuse  —  is  the  great  arsenal  in  Venice.  The  real 
reason,  of  course,  is  that  Venice  is  the  most  easily 
touched,  most  precious  of  all  Italian  treasure 
cities,  and  the  Teuton,  as  a  French  general  said 
to  me,  wages  war  not  merely  upon  soldiers,  but 
also  upon  women  and  children  and  monuments. 
It  is  vengefulness,  lust  of  destruction,  that  tempts 
the  Austrian  aeroplanes  across  the  Adriatic  — 
the  essential  spirit  of  the  barbarian  which  the 
Latin  abhors. 


There  are  some  things  in  this  world  that  can 
never  be  replaced  once  destroyed,  and  Venice  is 
one  of  them.  And  there  are  some  things  greater 
than  power,  efficiency,  and  all  kaiserliche  Kultur. 
Such  is  Italy  with  its  ever-renewed,  inexhaustible 
youth,  its  treasure  of  deathless  beauty.  As  I 
passed  through  the  fertile  fields  on  my  way  from 
Venice  to  Milan  and  the  north,  I  understood  as 
never  before  the  inner  reason  for  Italy's  entering 
the  war.  The  heritage  of  beauty,  of  humane  civ- 
ilization, —  the  love  of  freedom  for  the  individual, 
the  golden  mean  between  liberty  and  license  that 
is  the  Latin  inheritance,  —  all  this  compelled 
young  Italy  to  fight,  not  merely  for  her  own  pres- 
ervation, but  also  for  the  preservation  of  these 
things  in  the  world  against  the  force  that  would 
destroy.  The  spirit  that  created  the  Latin  has 
not  died.  "We  would  not  be  an  Inn,  a  Museum," 
the  poet  said,  and  at  the  risk  of  all  her  jewels  Italy 

io8 


THE   EVE   OF   THE   WAR 

bravely  defied  the  enemy  across  the  Alps.  This 
war  on  which  she  had  embarked  after  nine  long 
months  of  preparation  is  no  mere  adventure  after 
stolen  land,  as  the  Germans  would  have  it:  it  is 
a  fight  unto  death  between  two  opposed  princi- 
ples of  life. 

"He  who  Is  not  for  me  is  against  me."  There  Is 
no  possible  neutrality  on  the  greater  issues  of  life. 


PART  TWO     .     .     FRANCE 


Part  Two  —  France 
I 

The  Face  of  Paris 

I  SHALL  never  forget  the  poignant  impres- 
sion that  Paris  made  on  me  that  first  morn- 
ing in  early  June  when  I  descended  from  the 
train  at  the  Gare  de  Lyon.  After  a  time  I  came 
to  accept  the  new  aspect  of  things  as  normal,  to 
forget  what  Paris  had  been  before  the  war,  but 
as  with  persons  so  with  places  the  first  impres- 
sion often  gives  a  deeper,  keener  insight  into 
character  than  repeated  contacts.  I  knew  that 
the  German  invasion,  which  had  swept  so  close 
to  the  city  in  the  first  weeks  of  the  war,  and 
which  after  all  the  anxious  winter  months  was 
still  no  farther  than  an  hour's  motor  ride  from 
Paris,  must  have  wrought  a  profound  change  in 
this,  the  most  personal  of  cities.  One  read  of  the 
scarcity  of  men  on  the  streets,  of  the  lack  of  cabs, 
of  shuttered  shops,  of  women  and  girls  performing 
the  ordinary  tasks  of  men,  of  the  ever-rising  tide 
of  convalescent  wounded,  etc.  But  no  written 
words  are  able  to  convey  the  whole  meaning  of 
things:  one  must  see  with  one's  own  eyes,  must 
feel  subconsciously  the  many  details  that  go  to 
make  truth. 

.  113 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

When  the  long  train  from  Switzerland  pulled 
into  the  station  there  were  enough  old  men  and 
boys  to  take  the  travelers'  bags,  which  is  not  al- 
ways the  case  these  war  times  when  every  sort  of 
worker  has  much  more  than  two  hands  can  do. 
There  were  men  waiters  in  the  station  restaurant 
where  I  took  my  morning  coffee.  It  is  odd  how 
quickly  one  scanned  these  protected  workers  with 
the  instinctive  question  —  "Why  are  you  too 
not  fighting  for  your  country.'*"  But  if  not  old 
or  decrepit,  it  was  safe  to  say  that  these  civil- 
ian workers  were  either  women  or  foreigners  — 
Greeks,  Balkans,  or  Spanish,  attracted  to  Paris 
by  opportunities  for  employment.  For  the  entire 
French  nation  was  practically  mobilized,  includ- 
ing women  and  children,  so  much  of  the  daily  la- 
bor was  done  by  them.  The  little  cafe  was  full  of 
men,  —  almost  every  one  in  some  sort  of  uniform, 
—  drinking  their  coffee  and  scanning  the  morning 
papers.  Everybody  in  Paris  seemed  to  read  news- 
papers all  day  long,  —  the  cabmen  as  they  drove, 
the  passers-by  as  they  walked  hastily  on  their 
errands,  the  waiters  in  the  cafes,  —  and  yet  they 
told  so  little  of  what  was  going  on  Id-bas!  .  .  . 
The  silence  in  the  restaurant  seemed  peculiarly 
dead.  A  gathering  of  Parisians  no  matter  where, 
as  I  remembered,  was  rarely  silent,  a  French  cafe 
never.  But  I  soon  realized  that  one  of  the  signifi- 
cant aspects  of  the  new  France  since  the  war  was 
its  taciturnity,  its  silence.  Almost  all  faces  were 
gravely  preoccupied  with  the  national  task,  and 

114 


THE   FACE   OF   PARIS 

whatever  their  own  small  part  In  it  might  be,  it  was 
too  serious  a  matter  to  encourage  chattering,  ges- 
ticulating, or  disputing  in  the  pleasant  Latin  way. 
Will  the  French  ever  recover  wholly  their  habit 
of  free,  careless,  expressive  speech?  Of  all  the 
peoples  under  the  trials  of  this  war  they  have  be- 
come by  general  report  the  most  sternly,  grimly 
silent.  Compared  with  them  the  English,  deemed 
by  nature  taciturn,  have  become  almost  hysteri- 
cally voluble.  They  complain,  apologize,  accuse, 
recriminate.  Each  new  manifestation  of  Teu- 
tonic strategy  has  evoked  from  the  English  a  flood 
of  outraged  comment.  But  from  the  beginning 
the  French  have  wasted  no  time  on  such  betise  as 
they  would  call  it:  they  have  put  all  their  energies 
into  their  business,  which  as  every  French  crea- 
ture knows  is  to  fight  this  war  through  to  a  trium- 
phant end  —  and  not  talk.  An  extraordinary  re- 
versal of  national  temperaments  that!  From  the 
mobilization  hour  It  was  the  same  thing:  every 
Frenchman  knew  what  it  meant,  the  hour  of  su- 
preme trial  for  his  country,  and  he  went  about 
his  part  in  it  with  set  face,  without  the  beating  of 
drums,  and  he  has  kept  that  mood  since.  Henri 
Lavedan,  in  a  little  sketch  of  the  reunion  between 
a  poilu,  on  leave  after  nine  months'  absence  in  the 
trenches,  and  his  wife,  has  caught  this  significant 
note.  The  good  woman  has  gently  reproached  her 
husband  for  not  being  more  talkative,  not  telling 
her  any  of  his  experiences.  The  soldier  says,  — 
"One  does  n't  talk  about  it,  little  one,  one  does 

IIS 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

it.    And  he  who  talks  war  does  n't  fight.  . 
Later,  I'll  tell  you,  after,  when  it  is  signed!'* 


There  were  plenty  of  cabs  and  taxis  on  the 
streets  by  the  time  I  reached  Paris,  rather  danger- 
ously driven  by  strangers  ignorant  of  the  ramifica- 
tions of  the  great  city  and  of  the  complexities  of 
motor  engines.  Most  of  the  tram-lines  were  run- 
ning, and  the  metro  gave  full  service  until  eleven 
at  night,  employing  many  young  women  as  con- 
ductors —  and  they  made  neat,  capable  workers. 
Many  of  the  shops,  especially  along  the  boule- 
vards, were  open  for  a  listless  business,  although 
the  shutters  were  often  up,  with  the  little  sign  on 
them  announcing  that  the  place  was  closed  be- 
cause the  patron  was  mobilized.  And  there  was 
a  steady  stream  of  people  on  the  sidewalks  of  all 
main  thoroughfares,  —  at  least  while  daylight 
lasted,  for  the  streets  emptied  rapidly  after  dark 
when  a  dim  lamp  at  the  intersection  of  streets 
gave  all  the  light  there  was  —  quite  brilliant  to 
me  after  the  total  obscurity  of  Venice  at  night! 
But  my  French  and  American  friends,  who  had 
lived  in  Paris  all  through  the  crisis  before  the  battle 
of  the  Marne,  —  with  the  exodus  of  a  million  or 
so  inhabitants  streaming  out  along  the  southern 
routes,  the  dark,  empty,  winter  streets,  —  found 
Paris  almost  normal.  The  restaurants  were  going, 
the  hotels  were  almost  all  open,  except  the  large 
ones  on  the  Champs  Elysees  that  had  been  trans- 

ii6 


THE    FACE   OF    PARIS 

formed  into  hospitals.  At  noon  one  would  find 
something  like  the  old  frivol  in  the  Ritz  Restau- 
rant,—  large  parties  of  much-dressed  and  much- 
eating  women.  For  the  parasites  were  fluttering 
back  or  resting  on  their  way  to  and  from  the 
Riviera,  Switzerland,  New  York,  and  London. 
The  Opera  Comique  gave  several  performances 
of  familiar  operas  each  week,  rendered  patriotic 
by  the  recitation  of  the  Marseillaise  by  Madame 
Chenal  clothed  in  the  national  colors  with  a 
mighty  Roman  sword  with  which  to  emphasize 
''*  Aux  armes,  citoyens!'^  The  Fran^aise  also  was 
open  several  times  a  week  and  some  of  the  smaller 
theaters  as  well  as  the  omnipresent  cinema  shows, 
advertising  reels  fresh  from  the  front  by  special 
permission  of  the  general  staff. 

The  cafes  along  the  boulevards  did  a  fair  busi- 
ness every  afternoon,  but  there  was  a  striking 
absence  of  uniforms  in  them  owing  to  the  strict 
enforcement  of  the  posted  regulations  against 
selling  liquor  to  soldiers.  That  and  the  peremp- 
tory closing  of  cafes  and  restaurants  at  ten-thirty 
reminded  the  stranger  that  Paris  was  still  an 
"entrenched  camp"  under  military  law  with 
General  Gallieni  as  governor.  .  .  .  The  number  of 
women  one  saw  at  the  cafes,  sitting  listlessly 
about  the  little  tables,  usually  without  male  com- 
panions, indicated  one  of  the  minor  miseries  of 
the  great  war.  For  the  midinette  and  the  femme 
galante  there  seemed  nothing  to  do.  A  paternal 
government  had  found  occupation  and  pay  for 

117 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

all  other  classes  of  women,  also  a  franc  and  a  half 
a  day  for  the  soldier's  wife  or  mother,  but  the 
daughter  of  joy  was  left  very  joyless  indeed,  with 
the  cold  misery  of  a  room  from  which  she  could 
not  be  evicted  ''^pendant  la  guerre ^  They  haunted 
the  cafes,  the  boulevards,  —  ominous,  pitiful 
specters  of  the  manless  world  the  war  was  making. 
Hucksters'  carts  lined  the  side  streets  about  the 
Marche  Saint-Honore  as  usual,  and  I  could  not 
see  that  prices  of  food  had  risen  abnormally  in 
spite  of  complaints  in  the  newspapers  and  the  dis- 
cussion about  cold  storage  in  the  Chamber  of 
Deputies.  Restaurant  portions  were  parsimoni- 
ous and  prices  high  as  usual,  but  the  hotels  made 
specially  low  rates,  ^^  pendant  la  guerre ^^^  which  the 
English  took  advantage  of  in  large  numbers.  The 
Latin  Quarter  seemed  harder  hit  by  the  war  than 
other  quarters,  emptier,  as  at  the  end  of  a  long 
vacation;  around  the  Arch  there  was  a  subdued 
movement  as  between  seasons.  The  people  were 
there,  but  did  not  show  themselves.  One  went  to 
a  simple  dinner  a  la  guerre  at  an  early  hour.  All, 
even  purely  fashionable  persons,  were  too  much 
occupied  by  grave  realities  and  duties  to  make 
an  effort  for  forms  and  ceremonies.  Life  sud- 
denly had  become  terribly  uncomplex,  even  for 
the  sophisticated.  In  these  surface  ways  living  in 
Paris  was  like  going  back  a  century  or  so  to  a  so- 
ciety much  less  highly  geared  than  the  one  we 
are  accustomed  to.     I  liked  it. 

*     *     * 
Ii8 


THE   FACE   OF   PARIS 

Even  at  its  busiest  hours  Paris  gave  a  pe- 
culiar sense  of  emptiness,  hard  to  account  for 
when  all  about  men  and  women  and  vehicles 
were  moving,  when  it  was  best  to  look  carefully 
before  crossing  the  streets.  It  could  not  be  due 
wholly  to  the  absence  of  men  and  the  diminution 
of  business  —  there  was  at  least  half  of  the  ordi- 
nary volume  of  movement.  Nor  was  it  altogether 
a  cessation  of  that  soft  roar  of  traffic  which  ordi- 
narily enveloped  Paris  day  and  night.  It  was  not 
exactly  like  Paris  on  Sunday  —  except  in  the  rue 
de  la  Paix  —  as  I  remembered  Paris  Sundays.  No, 
it  was  something  quite  new  —  the  physical  ex- 
pression of  that  inner  silence,  of  that  tenacity  of 
mute  will  which  I  read  in  all  the  faces  that  passed 
me.  Paris  was  living  within,  or  beyond  —  Id-bas, 
all  along  those  hundreds  of  miles  of  earth  walls 
from  Flanders  to  the  Vosges,  where  for  nine 
months  their  men  had  faced  the  invader. 

Most  of  the  women  one  met  were  in  black,  al- 
most every  one  wearing  some  sort  of  mourning, 
for  there  was  scarcely  a  family  in  France  that  had 
not  already  paid  its  toll  of  life,  many  several 
times  over.  But  the  faces  of  these  women  in  black 
were  calm  and  dry-eyed:  there  were  few  outward 
signs  of  grief  other  than  the  mourning  clothes, 
just  an  enduring  silence.  "The  time  for  our 
mourning  is  not  yet,"  a  Frenchman  said  whose 
immediate  family  circle  had  given  seven  of  its 
members.  With  some,  one  felt,  the  time  for 
weeping   would    never   come:    they   had   trans- 

119 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

muted  their  personal  woe  into  devotion  to 
others.  .  .  . 

There  was  little  loitering  and  gazing  in  at  shop 
windows,  few  shoppers  in  the  empty  stores  these 
days.  Everybody  seemed  to  have  something  im- 
portant that  must  be  done  at  once  and  had  best 
be  done  in  sober  silence.  Even  the  wounded  had 
lost  the  habit  of  telling  their  troubles.  Doctors 
and  nurses  related  as  one  of  the  interesting  phe- 
nomena in  the  hospitals  this  dislike  of  talking 
about  what  they  had  been  through,  even  among 
the  common  soldiers.  Most  likely  their  experi- 
ences had  been  too  horrible  for  gossip.  There  was 
a  conspiracy  of  silence,  a  tacit  recognition  of  the 
futility  of  words,  and  almost  never  a  complaint! 
One  day  a  soldier  walked  a  block  to  give  me  a 
direction,  and  in  reply  to  my  inquiry  pointed  to 
his  lower  jaw  where  a  deep  wound  was  hidden  in 
a  thick  beard.  "A  ball,"  he  said  simply.  It  was 
the  second  wound  he  had  received,  and  that  night 
he  was  going  back  to  his  depot.  For  they  went 
back  again  and  again  into  that  hell  so  close  to  this 
peaceful  Paris,  and  what  happened  there  was  too 
bad  for  words.    It  must  be  endured  in  silence. 

There  were  not  many  troops  on  the  streets,  — 
at  least  French  soldiers  and  officers;  there  was  a 
surprising  number  of  English  of  all  branches  of 
the  service  and  a  few  Belgians.  The  French  were 
either  at  the  front  or  in  their  depots  outside  the 
city.  On  the  Fourteenth  of  July,  when  the  re- 
mains of  Rouget  de  Lisle,  the  author  of  the  Mar^ 

120 


THE   FACE   OF   PARIS 

seillaise,  were  brought  to  the  Invalides,  a  few 
companies  of  city  guards  on  horseback  and  of 
colonial  troops  in  soiled  uniforms  formed  the  es- 
cort down  the  Champs  Elysees  behind  the  ancient 
gun  carriage  that  bore  the  poet's  ashes.  There 
were  many  wounded  soldiers,  hopelessly  crippled 
or  convalescing,  in  the  theaters,  at  the  cafes,  and 
on  the  streets.  As  the  weeks  passed  they  seemed 
to  become  more  numerous,  though  the  authori- 
ties had  taken  pains  to  keep  Paris  comparatively 
empty  of  the  wounded.  One  met  them  hobbling 
down  the  Elysees  under  the  shade  of  the  chestnut 
trees,  in  the  metro,  at  the  cafes,  the  legless  and 
armless,  also  the  more  horrible  ones  whose  faces 
had  been  shot  awry.  They  were  so  young,  so 
white-faced,  with  life's  long  road  ahead  to  be  trav- 
eled, thus  handicapped!  There  was  something 
wistful  often  in  their  srilent  eyes. 

To  cope  with  the  grist  of  wounded,  the  mass  of 
refugees  and  destitute,  Paris  was  filled  with  relief 
organizations.  The  sign  of  some  ^^ceuvre^^  deco- 
rated every  other  building  of  any  size,  it  seemed. 
Apart  from  the  numerous  hospitals,  there  were 
hostels  for  the  refugee  women  and  children,  who 
earlier  in  the  war  had  poured  into  Paris  from  the 
north  and  east,  workrooms  for  making  garments, 
distributing  agencies,  etc.  All  civilian  Paris  had 
turned  itself  into  one  vast  relief  organization  to  do 
what  it  could  to  stanch  the  wounds  of  France. 
Of  the  relief  and  hospital  side  of  Paris  I  have  the 
ppace  to  say  little:  much  has  been  written  of  it 

121 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

by  those  more  competent  than  I.  But  in  passing 
I  cannot  refrain  from  my  word  of  gratitude  to 
those  generous  Americans  who  by  their  acts  and 
their  gifts  have  put  in  splendid  relief  the  timid 
inanities  of  our  official  diplomacy.  While  the 
President  has  been  exchanging  futile  words  with 
the  Barbarian  over  the  murders  on  the  Lusi- 
tania,  to  the  bewilderment  and  contempt  of  the 
French  nation,  the  American  Ambulance  at 
Neuilly  has  offered  splendid  testimony  to  the  real 
feelings  of  the  vast  majority  of  true  Americans, 
also  an  excellent  example  of  the  generous  Ameri- 
can way  of  doing  things.  That  great  hospital, 
as  well  as  the  American  Clearing-House  and  the 
individual  efforts  of  many  American  men  and 
women  working  in  numberless  organizations,  en- 
courage a  citizen  from  our  rich  republic  to  hold 
up  his  head  in  spite  of  German-American  disloy- 
alty, gambling  in  munitions  stocks,  and  official 
timidity. 


Already  the  French  had  realized  the  necessity 
of  creating  agencies  for  bringing  back  into  a  life  of 
activity  and  service  the  large  numbers  of  seri- 
ously wounded  —  to  find  for  them  suitable  labor 
and  to  reeducate  their  crippled  faculties  so  that 
they  could  support  themselves  and  take  heart 
once  more.  Schools  were  started  for  the  blind  and 
the  deaf,  of  whom  the  war  has  made  a  fearful 
number.  I  remember  meeting  one  of  these  pupils, 

122 


THE   FACE   OF   PARIS 

a  young  officer,  blind,  with  one  arm  gone,  and 
wounded  in  the  face.  On  his  breast  was  the  Serv- 
ice Cross  and  the  cross  of  the  Legion  of  Honor. 
He  was  led  into  the  room  by  his  wife,  a  young 
school  teacher  from  Algeria,  who  had  given  up 
her  position  and  come  to  Paris  to  nurse  her  fiance 
back  to  life  and  hope.  He  was  being  taught  teleg- 
raphy by  an  American  teacher  of  the  blind. 

In  such  ways  the  people  of  Paris  kept  them- 
selves from  eating  their  hearts  out  in  grief  and 
anxiety. 


At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoons,  when  the 
day's  communiqve  was  given  out  from  the  War 
Office,  little  groups  gathered  in  front  of  the  win- 
dows of  certain  shops  where  the  official  report  was 
posted.  They  would  scan  the  usually  colorless 
lines  in  silence  and  turn  away,  as  though  saying 
to  themselves,  —  "Not  to-day  —  then  to-mor- 
row!" The  newsless  newspapers  abounded  in 
something  perhaps  more  heartening  than  favor- 
able reports  from  the  front  —  an  endless  chronicle 
of  bravery  and  devotion,  of  valor,  heroism,  and 
chivalry  in  the  trench.  That  is  what  fed  the  anx- 
ious hearts  of  the  waiting  people,  details  of  the 
large,  heroic  picture  that  France  was  creating  so 
near  at  hand,  Id-bas. 

There  were  few  occasions  for  popular  gather- 
ings. The  taste  for  "demonstrations"  of  any  sort 
had  gone  out  of  the  people.   Sympathetic  crowds 

123 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

met  the  trains  from  Switzerland  that  contained 
the  first  of  the  ''^grands  blesses j"*^  the  militarily 
useless  wounded  whom  Germany  at  last  concluded 
to  give  back  to  their  homes.  And  I  recall  one 
pathetic  sight  which  I  witnessed  by  accident  — 
the  arrival  of  one  of  the  long  trains  from  the  front 
bringing  back  the  first  ^' permissionnaires,^'  those 
soldiers  who  had  been  given  a  three  or  four  days' 
leave  after  nine  months  in  the  trenches.  In  front 
of  the  Gare  de  I'Est  a  great  throng  of  women  and 
children  were  kept  back  by  rope  and  police,  un- 
til at  the  appearance  of  the  uniformed  men  at 
the  exit  they  surged  forward  and  sought  out  each 
her  own  man.  There  were  little  laughs  and  sobs 
and  kisses  under  the  flaring  gas  lamps  of  the 
station  yard  until  the  last  poilu  had  been 
claimed,  and  the  crowd  melted  away  into  Paris. 


Across  the  street  from  my  hotel  there  was  an 
elementary  school;  several  times  each  day  a  buzz 
of  children's  voices  rose  from  the  leafy  yard  into 
which  they  were  let  out  for  their  recess.  Again  the 
thin  chorus  of  children's  voices  came  from  the 
schoolroom.  It  seemed  the  one  completely  nat- 
ural thing  in  Paris,  the  one  living  thing  uncon- 
scious of  the  war.  Yet  even  the  school  children 
were  learning  history  in  a  way  they  will  never  for- 
get. In  one  of  the  provincial  schools  visited  by  an 
inspector,  all  the  pupils  rose  as  a  crippled  child 
hobbled  into  the  schoolroom.  "He  sufi"ered  from 

124 


THE    FACE   OF    PARIS 

the  Germans,"  the  teacher  explained.  "His  mates 
always  rise  when  he  appears."  A  French  mother 
walking  with  her  little  boy  in  one  of  the  parks 
met  a  legless  soldier,  and  turning  to  her  child  she 
said  sternly,  as  if  to  teach  an  unforgettable  les- 
son,—  "Do  you  see  that  legless  man.^  The 
Bodies  did  that —  remember  it!"  In  these  ways 
the  new  generation  is  learning  its  history,  and  it 
is  not  likely  to  forget  it  for  many  years  to  come. 


At  dawn  and  dusk  in  Paris  one  was  likely  to 
hear  the  familiar  buzz  of  the  aeroplane,  and  look- 
ing aloft  could  detect  a  dark  spot  in  the  clear 
June  sky  —  one  of  the  aerial  guard  that  keeps 
perpetual  watch  over  Paris.  Sometimes  when  I 
came  home  at  night  through  the  dark  streets 
I  could  see  the  silver  beams  of  their  searchlights 
sweeping  like  a  friendly  comet  through  the  heav- 
ens, or  watch  the  dimmed  lamp  glowing  like  a 
red  Mars  among  the  lower  stars,  rising  and  falling 
from  space  to  space.  Often  I  was  awakened  in  the 
gray  dawn  by  the  persistent  hum  of  this  winged 
sentry  and  looked  down  from  my  balcony  into 
the  misty  city  beneath,  securely  sleeping,  thanks 
to  the  incessant  watchfulness  of  these  "eyes  of 
Paris."  The  aviator  would  make  wide  circles 
above  the  silent  city,  then  swiftly  turn  back  to- 
ward Issy  and  breakfast.  Thanks  to  the  activity 
of  the  aerial  guard  the  Zeppelins  have  done  very 
little  damage  in  Paris  and  latterly  have  made  no 

125 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

attempts  to  sneak  down  on  the  city.  It  is  too 
risky.  They  have  succeeded  in  killing  some  peace- 
able folk  near  the  Gare  du  Nord,  in  dropping  one 
bomb  on  Notre  Dame,  I  believe,  —  for  which  they 
have  less  excuse  than  even  for  Louvain  or  Rheims, 
. —  and  in  making  a  big  hole  close  to  the  Trocadero. 
This  after  all  the  vaunted  terrors  of  the  Zeppe- 
lins !  What  they  have  done,  what  they  could  do  at 
the  best  is  of  the  nature  of  petty  damage  and  occa- 
sional murder.  Instead  of  terrorizing  the  Parisians 
the  Zeppelin  raids  have  merely  roused  a  vivid 
sense  of  sportsmanship  and  curiosity  among 
them  —  at  first  they  had  a  real  reclame! 

Day  by  day  as  I  lived  in  Paris  the  city  took  on 
more  of  its  ordinary  activities  and  aspects.  More 
people  flowed  by  along  the  boulevards  or  sat  at 
the  tables  in  front  of  the  cafes,  more  shops  opened 
—  even  the  great  dressmaking  establishments  be- 
gan to  operate  in  an  attempt  to  restore  commer- 
cial circulation.  More  transients  flitted  through 
the  city.  There  were  more  people  of  a  Sunday 
in  the  Bois  and  at  Vincennes.  Considering  that 
less  than  a  year  before  the  national  govern- 
ment had  left  Paris,  together  with  a  million  of 
its  people,  also  that  the  battle-line  had  remained 
all  these  months  almost  within  hearing,  it  was 
marvelous  how  quietly  much  of  the  ordinary 
machinery  of  life  had  been  set  running  again.  Yet 
Paris  was  not  the  same.  It  was  a  Paris  almost 
wholly  stripped  to  the  outward  eye  of  that  para- 
sitic luxury  with  which  it  has  catered  to  the  self- 

126 


THE   FACE   OF   PARIS 

indulgent  of  the  world.  Paris  —  as  had  been  the 
case  with  Italy  —  had  returned  under  the  stress 
of  its  tragedy  to  its  best  self  —  a  suffering,  tense, 
deeply  earnest  self.  If  the  nation  conquers  —  and 
there  is  not  a  Frenchman  who  believes  any  other 
solution  possible  —  victory  will  be  of  the  highest 
significance  to  the  race.  It  will  fix  in  the  French 
people  another  character  wrought  in  suffering  — 
a  deeper,  nobler,  purer  character  than  her  ene- 
mies, or  her  friends  for  that  matter,  have  be- 
lieved her  to  possess.  Paris  will  never  again 
become  so  totally  submerged  in  the  business  of 
providing  international  frivolities.  She  has  lived 
too  long  in  the  face  of  death. 


II 

The  Wounds  of  France 

THE  wounds  of  France  are  still  bleeding. 
The  trench  wall  still  lies  for  four  hundred 
miles  across  the  fair  face  of  the  country 
from  the  Vosges  to  the  North  Sea,  and  the  in- 
vader rules  some  of  her  richest  provinces,  in  all 
an  area  equal  to  something  less  than  a  tenth  of 
the  whole. 

The  wounds  have  already  begun  to  heal  in  the 
marvelous  manner  of  nature:  already  life  has  be- 
gun again  in  the  valley  of  the  Marne;  the  vine- 
yards and  grainfields  run  close  up  to  the  front 
trenches.  Yet  even  where  the  scar  has  covered 
the  wound  it  is  plain  enough  to  see  how  deep  that 
wound  has  been.  The  scorched  and  bruised  valley 
of  the  Marne,  the  ruined  villages  of  Champagne 
and  Artois,  have  been  described  many  times  by 
visiting  journalists,  yet  it  is  worth  while  to  record 
once  more  some  of  the  outstanding  features  of 
this  rape  of  France. 


To  begin  with  Senlis,  which  is  one  of  the  near- 
est points  to  Paris  reached  by  the  German  cyclone 
in  September,  1914.  There  are  fewer  older  towns 
in  France  than  Senlis,  thirty  miles  or  so  northeast 

128 


THE   WOUNDS   OF   FRANCE 

of  Paris,  the  center  of  the  old  "  Island  of  France." 
Once  a  Roman  camp  whose  stout  masonry  walls 
can  still  be  seen  for  considerable  distances,  it  had 
a  mediaeval  castle,  and,  until  the  greater  grandeur 
of  Beauvais  stole  the  honor,  was  a  bishopric  with 
a  lovely  small  Gothic  cathedral.  Its  lofty  gray 
spire  dominates  the  green  fields  and  thick  woods 
in  the  midst  of  which  Senlis  sleeps  away  the  mod- 
ern day.  There  are  other  curious  and  beautiful 
examples  of  Gothic  building  in  Senlis:  indeed, 
just  here,  the  experts  find  the  first  workings  of 
the  principles  of  pure  Gothic  architecture,  trans- 
forming the  round-arched,  thick-walled  Norman 
building.  If  for  nothing  more  Senlis  would  have 
amply  earned  its  right  to  live  always  as  the  birth- 
place of  French  Gothic. 

What  happened  to  Senlis  when  the  German 
troops  visited  it  can  be  seen  at  a  glance  to-day. 
From  the  railroad  station  at  one  end  of  the  town 
to  the  green  fields  beyond  the  hospital  on  the 
Chantilly  road  at  the  other  end,  a  black  swath  of 
burned  and  ruined  buildings  is  the  memento. 
These  houses  and  stores  were  not  shelled:  they 
were  burned  methodically.  The  Germans  arrived 
late  in  the  afternoon  of  the  2d  of  September,  in 
that  state  of  nervous  excitement  and  hysterical 
fear  oi francs-tirailleurs  that  characterized  them 
from  the  time  they  passed  Liege.  The  Mayor  of 
Senlis,  an  old  man  over  seventy,  was  made  to 
understand  that  he  would  be  held  responsible  for 
the  conduct  of  the  citizens,  and  was  ordered  to 

129 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

have  water  and  lights  turned  on  in  the  town  and 
a  dinner  for  the  German  staff  prepared  at  the 
chief  hotel.  While  he  was  busy  with  these  com- 
mands, —  most  of  the  inhabitants  had  fled  that 
morning,  —  shots  were  exchanged  in  the  lower 
end  of  the  town  between  the  Germans  and  the 
retreating  French.  Thereupon  the  usual  order  to 
burn  and  destroy  was  given,  and  the  buildings 
along  the  main  thoroughfare  were  set  on  fire. 
The  mayor  and  six  other  citizens,  gathered  hap- 
hazard on  the  streets,  were  taken  to  a  field  outside 
the  town  and  shot.  There  were  other  moving  and 
significant  incidents  in  the  occupation  of  Senlis 
which  are  well  authenticated,  characteristic  of 
the  German  method,  but  need  not  be  repeated 
here. 

The  older  part  of  the  town,  the  cathedral,  the 
Roman  wall  fortunately  escaped  with  only  a  few 
chance  shell  holes  here  and  there.  The  black  scar 
runs  through  the  place  from  end  to  end,  incontro- 
vertible instance  of  the  German  thing,  which  has 
been  visited  by  thousands  of  French  and  foreign- 
ers the  past  year.  The  wounds  of  Senlis  are  not 
deep:  by  comparison  with  much  else  done  by  the 
Germans  they  are  almost  trivial.  The  murder  of 
the  Mayor  of  Senlis  was  not  a  large  crime  in  the 
German  scale.  But  the  whole  is  nicely  typical; 
Senlis  is  the  kindergarten  lesson  in  the  German 
method  of  making  war. 


130 


THE   WOUNDS   OF   FRANCE 

As  every  one  knows,  the  Germans  breaking  into 
France  at  Namur  and  Mons  came  on  with  unex- 
ampled rapidity  from  the  north  and  east  toward 
the  south  and  west,  circled  somewhat  to  the  west 
as  they  neared  Paris,  and  then  the  5th  of  Septem- 
ber recoiled  under  the  shock  of  the  French  offen- 
sive. For  the  better  part  of  a  week  two  millions 
of  men  struggled  on  a  thousand  different  battle- 
fields from  Nancy  and  Verdun  on  the  east  to 
Coulommiers,  Meaux,  and  Amiens  on  the  south 
and  west.  This  was  the  great  battle  of  the  Marne, 
which  checked  the  German  invasion.  The  pres- 
sure of  this  human  cyclone,  in  general  from  north- 
east to  southwest,  was  more  intense  in  some  places 
than  others.  One  of  the  bloodiest  storm  centers 
lay  east  and  west  from  the  town  of  Vitry-le- 
Frangois  —  from  Sermaize-les-Bains  on  the  east 
to  Fere-le-Champenoise,  Montmirall,  and  Ester- 
nay  on  the  west.  For  fifty  miles  there  in  the 
heart  of  Champagne  the  path  of  the  cyclone  can 
be  traced  by  the  blackened  villages,  the  gutted 
churches,  the  countless  crosses  in  the  midst  of 
green  fields. 

One  thinks  of  Champagne  as  a  land  of  vine- 
yards, but  here  In  the  center  and  south  of  the  fer- 
tile province  there  are  few  vines,  mostly  fields  of 
ripening  wheat,  green  alfalfa,  or  beets  —  long  un- 
dulating swales  of  rich  fields,  cut  by  little  copses 
of  thick  woods  and  by  white  poplar-lined  high- 
ways as  everywhere  in  France.  It  has  peculiarly 
that  smiling  and  gracious  air  of  la  douce  France  — 

131 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

gently  sloping  fields  and  woods  and  little  gray 
stone  villages  each  with  its  small  church  orna- 
mented by  the  square  tower  and  spire  of  Cham- 
penoise  Gothic.  And  it  was  here  that  the  blast 
struck  hardest,  along  the  little  streams,  in  the 
thick  copses,  up  and  down  the  straight  roads 
whose  deep  ditches  lent  themselves  to  entrench- 
ment, and  in  almost  every  village  and  crossroads 
hamlet. 

It  is  a  country  of  few  towns,  of  many  small 
villages,  farm  and  manor  houses.  The  buildings 
cluster  in  the  hollows  or  about  the  crossroads, 
and  sometimes  they  escaped  the  storm  because 
the  shells  exchanged  from  hill  to  hill  went  quite 
over  their  roofs;  again,  as  was  the  case  with 
Huiron  just  outside  Vitry  or  with  Maurupt  near 
by,  they  could  not  escape  because  they  were 
perched  on  hills,  and  they  were  almost  com- 
pletely razed  by  the  fierce  fire  that  raked  them 
for  days.  Sometimes  they  escaped  shell  and  ma- 
chine gun  to  be  burned  to  the  ground  vengefuUy 
with  incendiary  bombs,  as  at  Sermaize-les-Bains, 
where  of  nine  hundred  buildings  less  than  forty 
were  left  standing  after  the  Germans  retreated. 
These  instances  are  the  saddest  of  all  because  so 
wanton!  There  was  scarcely  a  single  collection 
of  houses  in  that  fifty  miles  which  I  traversed 
which  did  not  bear  its  ugly  scar  of  fire  and  shell, 
scarcely  a  farmhouse  that  was  not  crumbled  or 
peppered  with  machine-gun  bullets.  Miles  of 
desolation  may  be  seen  in  a  couple  of  hours'  drive 

132 


THE   WOUNDS   OF   FRANCE 

around  Vitry-le-Frangois,  —  Favresse,  Blesmes, 
Ecrinnes,  Thieblemont,  Maurupt,  Vauclerc,  — 
with  acre  upon  acre  of  ruined  buildings,  a  chim- 
ney standing  here  and  there,  heaps  of  twisted 
iron  that  once  were  farm  machines,  withered 
trees  —  and  graves,  everywhere  soldiers'  graves. 
The  churches  suffered  most,  probably  because 
they  were  used  for  temporary  defense.  At  Huiron 
the  upper  half  of  the  thirteenth-century  Gothic 
church  had  been  shaved  off —  in  the  ten-foot  deep 
mass  of  debris  lay  the  richly  carved  capitals  of 
the  massive  pillars.  At  Ecrinnes  near  by  the  apse 
of  the  exquisite  little  church  had  been  blown  off, 
leaving  the  front  and  spire  intact.  At  Maurupt 
the  whole  edifice,  which  commanded  the  rolling 
countryside  for  miles,  was  riddled  from  end  to 
end.  Again,  I  would  enter  an  apparently  sound 
building  to  find  a  pile  of  rubbish  in  the  nave,  a 
gaping  hole  in  the  roof.  And  the  same  thing  was 
true  about  Bar-le-Duc  to  the  east  and  Meaux  to 
the  west.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  in  a  fifty-mile 
wide  stretch  from  Nancy  to  the  English  Channel 
not  one  village  in  ten  has  escaped  the  scourge. 


I  speak  of  the  churches  because  of  their  irre- 
placeable beauty,  the  human  tenderness  of  their 
relation  with  the  earth.  But  even  more  poignant, 
perhaps,  were  the  wrecks  of  little  country  homes — 
the  stacks  of  ruined  farm  machinery,  the  gutted 
barns,  the  burned  houses.    In  many  cases  not  a 

133 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

habitable  building  was  left  after  the  cyclone 
passed.  In  one  hamlet  of  thirty  houses  near  Ester- 
nay  I  remember,  all  but  seven  had  been  devas- 
tated —  by  incendiary  fire.  Indeed,  it  was  clearly 
distinguishable  —  the  "legitimate"  wrack  of 
war,  from  the  deliberate  spite  of  incendiarism. 
Maurupt  was  the  one  case,  Sermaize-les-Bains 
(where  there  was  no  fighting)  the  other.  If  it  had 
been  simple  war,  shell  and  machine  gun,  prob- 
ably fifty  per  cent  or  more  of  the  devastation 
would  have  been  saved.  But  the  German  makes 
war  against  an  entire  country,  inanimate  as  well 
as  animate. 

The  inhabitants  of  these  ruins  had  come  back 
in  many  instances  —  where  else  had  they  to  go? 
Swept  up  before  the  blast  of  the  cyclone,  they  had 
fled  south  over  the  fields  and  hard  white  roads, 
then  crept  back  a  few  days  after  the  cyclone  had 
passed  to  find  their  homes  pillaged,  burned,  their 
villages  blackened  scars  on  the  earth.  But  they 
stayed  there!  The  English  Society  of  Friends  has 
given  some  money  with  which  to  put  up  wooden 
huts,  on  which  old  men  and  Belgian  refugees  were 
working  when  I  passed  that  way.  There  is  a 
French  charity  that  tries  to  outfit  these  new 
homes  in  the  devastated  districts,  one  of  the  num- 
berless efforts  of  the  French  to  put  their  national 
house  in  order.  But  for  all  that  charity  can  do, 
the  lot  of  these  villagers  is  a  bitter  one:  their 
strong  men  have  gone  to  the  front;  old  men, 
women,  and  children  are  left  to  scratch  the  fields, 

134 


THE   WOUNDS    OF   FRANCE 

and  exist  miserably  in  the  cellars,  underneath  bits 
of  corrugated  iron  roof,  in  tiny  wooden  huts.  But 
they  have  planted  their  potatoes,  in  the  ruins  in 
some  cases,  and  have  taken  up  sturdily  the  strug- 
gle of  existence  in  the  wreck  of  their  old  homes. 
The  children  play  among  the  crumbling  walls,  the 
women  go  barefoot  to  the  public  well  for  water. 
The  fields  have  been  sown  and  harvested  some- 
how. Until  the  Germans  can  kill  off  the  French 
peasant  women,  they  can  never  hope  to  conquer 
France. 

Compared  with  the  burning  of  homes,  the  raz- 
ing of  villages,  mere  pilfering  and  looting  seem 
commonplace,  unreprehensible  crimes.  Yet  the 
loss  of  property  by  plain  theft  is  no  inconsiderable 
item  in  that  bill  which  France  expects  to  present 
some  day.  The  old  chateaux  that  were  fouled  and 
gutted  by  the  invader,  the  trainloads  of  plunder 
that  went  back  to  German  cities,  the  emptied 
cellars  and  ransacked  houses  have  fed  the  fire  of 
disgust  and  loathing  which  the  French  feel  for 
their  foe.  Yet  they  should  not  begrudge  the  in- 
vader the  extraordinary  quantity  of  good  wine 
which  he  consumed  on  his  raid,  because  the  vic- 
tory of  the  Marne  was  doubtless  won  in  part  by 
the  aid  of  the  champagne  bottle! 


When  I  passed  through  the  Marne  valley  the 
fields  were  being  harvested  for  the  first  time  since 
those  fatal  days  in  September.   Among  the  har- 

135 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

vesters  were  a  number  of  middle-aged  men  with 
the  soldiers'  kepi,  who  had  been  given  leave  to 
make  the  crop,  which  was  unusually  abundant. 
The  fields  of  old  Champagne,  watered  with  the 
best  blood  of  France,  had  yielded  their  richest 
returns.  Outside  the  charred  and  crumbled  ruins 
of  the  villages  one  might  have  forgotten  the  fact 
of  war  were  it  not  for  the  graves.  Here  and  there 
the  corner  of  some  wood  where  a  battery  had 
been  placed  was  mowed  as  if  cut  by  a  giant  reaper. 
The  tall  poplars  along  the  roadsides  had  been 
ripped  and  torn  as  by  a  violent  storm.  Some 
hillsides  were  scarred  with  ripples  from  burrow- 
ing shells,  and  hastily  made  trenches  had  not  yet 
been  ploughed  completely  under.  But  over  the 
undulating  golden  fields  it  would  be  difficult  to 
trace  the  course  of  the  tempest  were  it  not  for  the 
crosses  above  the  graves,  thousands  upon  thou- 
sands of  them,  —  singly,  in  clumps,  in  long  lines 
where  the  dead  bodies  had  been  brought  out  of 
the  copses  and  buried  side  by  side  in  trenches,  or 
where  at  a  crossroads  a  little  cemetery  had  been 
made  to  receive  the  dead  of  the  vicinity. 

Often  as  you  crawled  along  in  a  train  you  could 
follow  the  battle  by  the  bare  spots  left  in  the 
fields  around  the  graves.  They  will  never  be 
ploughed  under  and  sown,  not  even  the  graves  of 
Germans,  not  in  the  richest  land.  Generally  they 
were  carefully  fenced  off,  almost  always  with  a 
simple  cross  on  the  point  of  which  hung  the  sol- 
dier's kepi  whenever  it  was  found  with  the  body. 

136 


THE   WOUNDS   OF   FRANCE 

It  is  remarkable,  considering  the  scarcity  of  hands, 
the  desolation  of  the  country,  the  difficulty  of  exist- 
ence, what  tender  care  has  been  given  these  graves 
of  the  unknown  dead.  Many  of  them  were  deco- 
rated with  fresh  flowers  or  those  metal  wreaths 
that  the  Europeans  use,  and  where  a  company  lay 
together  a  little  monument  had  been  erected  with 
a  simple  inscription.  It  would  seem  that  these 
Champenoise  peasants  still  retain  some  of  that 
pagan  reverence  for  the  dead  which  their  Latin 
ancestors  had  cultivated,  mingled  with  passion- 
ate love  for  those  who  gave  themselves  in  defense 
of  la  patrie. 

So  for  years  to  come  the  beautiful  fields  of 
France  will  be  strewn  with  these  little  spots  of 
sanctuary  where  Frenchmen  died  fighting  the 
invader.  The  fields  are  already  green  again:  Na- 
ture is  doing  her  best  to  remove  the  scars  of  battle 
from  this  land  where  so  often  in  the  past  ages  she 
has  been  called  upon  to  heal  the  wounds  inflicted 
by  men.  Nature  will  have  completed  her  task 
long  before  the  ruined  villages  can  be  restored, 
long,  long  before  the  scars  in  men's  hearts  made 
by  this  ruthless  invasion  can  be  healed.  Another 
generation,  that  of  the  little  children  playing  in 
the  ruins  of  their  fathers'  homes,  must  grow  up 
with  hate  in  their  hearts  and  die  before  the 
wounds  can  be  forgotten. 


137 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

The  Germans  were  shelling  Rhelms  the  day  I 
was  there.  From  the  little  Mountain  of  Rheims, 
five  miles  away  on  the  Epernay  road,  I  could  see 
the  gray  and  black  clouds  from  bursting  shells 
rise  in  the  mist  around  the  massive  cathedral.  An 
observation  balloon  was  floating  calmly  over  the 
hill  beyond,  directing  the  fire  on  the  desolated 
city.  It  was  necessary  to  wait  outside  the  town 
until  a  lull  came  in  the  bombardment,  and  when 
our  motor  at  last  entered,  it  was  like  speeding 
through  a  city  of  the  dead,  with  crushed  walls, 
weed-grown  streets,  and  empty  silence  every- 
where save  for  the  low  whine  of  the  big  shells. 
With  the  five  or  six  hundred  large  shells  hurled 
into  Rheims  that  one  day,  the  Germans  killed 
three  civilians,  wounded  eighteen  more,  and 
knocked  over  some  hollow  houses  already  gutted 
in  previous  bombardments.  They  did  not  damage 
the  cathedral  that  day,  though  several  explosions 
occurred  within  a  few  feet  of  the  building. 

There  were  no  soldiers,  no  artillery  in  Rheims 
—  there  have  not  been  any  for  many  months. 
Of  its  one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  people, 
only  twenty  thousand  were  left  hiding  in  cellars, 
skulking  along  the  walls,  clinging  to  their  homes 
in  the  immense  desolation  of  the  city  with  that 
tenacity  which  is  peculiarly  French.  In  the  after- 
noon when  the  fire  ceased  the  boys  were  playing 
in  the  streets  and  women  sat  in  front  of  their  cel- 
lar homes  sewing.  They  have  adapted  themselves 
to  sudden  death.   They  move  about  from  hole  to 

138 


THE   WOUNDS   OF   FRANCE 

hole  in  the  wilderness  of  shattered  buildings.  For 
the  city  had  been  gutted  by  the  acre:  street  after 
street  was  nothing  but  an  empty  shell  of  walls  that 
crumpled  up  from  time  to  time  and  tottered  over. 
Within  lay  an  indescribable  mass  of  household 
articles,  merchandise,  all  that  once  had  been 
homes  and  stores  and  factories. 

Around  the  cathedral  there  was  a  peculiar  si- 
lence, for  this  quarter  of  the  city  which  received 
most  of  the  shells  is  absolutely  deserted.  The 
grass  grew  high  between  the  stones  in  the  pave- 
ment all  about.  The  sun  was  throwing  golden 
cross-lights  over  the  battered  walls  as  I  came  into 
the  deserted  square  and  stood  beside  the  little 
figure  of  Jeanne  d'Arc  before  the  great  portal. 
As  seen  from  afar,  now  in  the  full  nearer  view,  the 
amazing  thing  was  the  majesty  of  the  windowless, 
roofless,  defaced  cathedral.  Acres  of  other  build- 
ings have  crumbled  utterly,  but  not  even  the 
German  guns  have  succeeded  in  smashing  the 
dignity  out  of  this  ancient  altar  of  French  royalty. 
It  still  stands  firm  and  mighty,  dominating  its 
ruined  city,  as  if  too  old,  too  deeply  rooted  in  the 
soil  of  France  to  be  crushed  by  her  enemies.  After 
a  year  of  bombardment  it  still  raised  its  mutilated 
face  in  dumb  protest  above  the  crumbling  dwell- 
ings of  its  people,  whom  it  could  no  longer  protect 
from  the  barbarian. 

Not  that  the  Germans  have  spared  the  cathe- 
dral in  their  senseless  bombardment  of  Rheims! 
From  that  first  day,  when  their  own  wounded  lay 

139 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

within  its  walls  and  were  carried  out  of  the  burn- 
ing building  by  the  French,  until  the  morning  I 
was  there,  when  a  shell  tore  at  the  ground  be- 
neath the  buttresses  hitherto  untouched,  the  Ger- 
mans seem  to  have  taken  a  special  malignant  de- 
light in  shelling  the  cathedral.  They  have  already 
damaged  it  beyond  the  possibility  of  complete 
repair,  even  should  their  hearts  at  this  late  day  be 
miraculously  touched  by  shame  for  what  they 
have  done  and  their  guns  should  cease  from  further 
desecration.  The  glorious  glass  has  already  been 
broken  Into  a  million  fragments;  many  of  the 
finely  executed  mouldings  and  figures  —  irre- 
placeable specimens  of  a  forgotten  art  —  have 
been  crushed;  great  wall  spaces  pounded  and 
marred.  It  is  as  if  a  huge,  fat  German  hand  had 
ground  itself  across  a  delicately  moulded  face, 
smearing  and  smudging  with  vindictive  energy 
its  glorious  beauty.  Rhelms  Cathedral  must  bear 
these  brutal  German  scars  forever,  even  should 
the  vandal  hand  be  stayed  now.  It  can  never 
again  be  what  it  was  —  the  full,  marvelous  flow- 
ering of  Gothic  art,  precious  heritage  from  dim 
centuries  long  past.  Like  a  woman  at  the  full 
flower  of  her  life  who  has  been  raped  and  defiled, 
all  the  perfection  of  her  ripened  being  defaced  in  a 
moment  of  lust,  she  will  live  on  afterward  with 
a  certain  grandeur  of  horror  in  her  eyes,  of  tragic 
dignity  that  can  never  utterly  be  erased  from  her 
outraged  person.  .  .  . 

A  French  officer,  speculating  on  the  German 

140 


THE   WOUNDS   OF   FRANCE 

intentions  with  that  admirably  dispassionate  in- 
telligence with  which  the  French  consider  these 
brutal  manifestations  of  the  German  mind,  re- 
marked, "At  present  they  seem  engaged  in  ring- 
ing the  cathedral  with  their  fire,  as  if  to  see  how 
close  they  can  come  without  hitting  the  building 
itself,  but  of  course  from  that  distance  they  must 
sometimes  miss."  One  theory  why  the  enemy 
pursues  this  unmilitary  monument  with  such 
peculiarly  relentless  ferocity  is  that  they  enjoy 
the  outcry  which  their  vandalism  creates.  More- 
over, it  is  a  way  of  boasting  to  the  world  that  they 
have  not  yet  been  expelled  from  their  positions 
behind  Rheims,  are  not  being  driven  back.  If 
any  special  explanation  were  needed,  I  should  find 
it  rather  in  the  fact  that  Rheims  is  peculiarly 
associated  with  French  history, —  minster  of  her 
kings,  —  and  its  destruction  would  be  especially 
bruising  to  French  pride.  William  the  Second 
probably  swells  with  magnitude  at  the  thought 
of  destroying  with  his  big  guns  this  sanctuary  of 
French  kings.  Some  of  the  graven  kings  still  cling 
to  their  niches  in  the  lofty  fa9ade.  Two  have  been 
taken  to  the  ground  for  safety  and  look  out  with 
horror  in  their  blind  eyes  at  the  ruin  all  about 
them.  The  little  figure  of  Jeanne  d'Arc,  rescuer 
of  a  French  king,  still  stands  untouched  before 
the  great  portal,  astride  her  prancing  horse, 
bravely  waving  her  bronze  flag.  Around  her  were 
heaped  garlands  of  fresh  flowers,  touching  evi- 
dence that  the  city  of  Rheims  still  holds  stout 

141 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

souls  with  faith  in  the  ultimate  salvation  of  their 
great  church,  who  lay  their  tribute  at  the  feet  of 
the  virgin  warrior.  Once  she  protected  their  an- 
cestors from  a  less  barbarous  enemy. 

What  use  to  enumerate  the  wounds  and  out- 
rages in  minute  detail.'*  For  by  to-day  more  of 
this  unique  beauty  has  gone  to  that  everlasting 
grave  from  which  no  German  skill  can  resurrect 
it.  .  .  .  Within,  the  cathedral  has  been  less  spoiled, 
but  is  even  sadder.  One  walked  over  the  stone 
pavement  crunching  fragments  of  the  purple 
glass  that  had  fallen  from  the  gorgeous  windows, 
now  sightless.  Once  at  this  hour  it  was  all  aglow 
with  color,  radiating  a  mysterious  splendor  into 
the  vaults  of  transept  and  nave.  A  shell  had 
blasted  its  way  into  one  corner,  another  had  rent 
the  roof  vaulting  near  the  crossing  of  transept 
and  nave.  The  columns  and  arches  were  black- 
ened by  the  smoke  of  that  fire  which  caught  in  the 
straw  on  which  the  German  wounded  lay.  There 
was  something  peculiarly  forlorn,  ghostly  within 
the  dim  ruins  of  what  was  once  so  great,  and  I  was 
glad  to  escape  to  the  old  hospital  in  the  close,  now 
turned  into  a  hospital  for  the  cathedral  itself. 
Here  on  benches  and  in  piles  about  the  floor  of  the 
low-vaulted  room  had  been  gathered  those  frag- 
ments of  statue  and  moulding  that  a  pious  search 
could  rescue  from  the  debris  around  the  cathedral. 
In  this  room,  while  the  German  guns  were  still 
raining  shells  upon  Rheims,  an  old  man  in  work- 
man's apron  was  already  moulding  casts  of  the 

142 


THE   WOUNDS   OF   FRANCE 

faces  and  lines  of  the  shattered  stones  so  that  in 
some  happier  day  an  effort  to  reproduce  them 
might  be  made.  I  saw  between  his  trembUng  old 
fingers  the  fine  features  of  a  stone  angel  which  he 
was  covering  with  clay.  I  know  of  nothing  more 
beautifully  eloquent  of  the  French  spirit  than  this 
labor  of  preservation.  Within  range  of  shell  fire 
this  old  man  was  calmly  working  to  save  what  he 
might  of  the  beauty  that  had  been  so  prodigally 
murdered.  If  spiritual  laws  are  still  operative  in 
this  mad  world  of  ours,  the  Latin  must  endure  and 
conquer  because  of  his  unshakable  faith.  .  .  . 

At  the  hill  on  the  Epernay  road  I  looked  back 
for  a  last  view  of  the  cathedral.  The  evening  mist 
was  already  creeping  over  its  scarred  walls.  With 
the  two  towers  lifting  the  great  portal  to  the  sky, 
it  dominated  the  valley,  the  ruined  city  at  its  feet, 
a  monument  of  men's  aspirations  raising  its  head 
high  into  the  sky  in  spite  of  the  unseen  missiles 
that  even  then  were  beginning  once  more  their 
attack.  I  would  that  these  words  might  go  to 
swell  that  cry  which  has  gone  up  from  all  civilized 
peoples  at  the  sacrilege  to  Rheims!  Even  now 
something  of  its  majesty  and  its  glory  might  be 
saved  if  the  German  guns  were  silenced  —  if  within 
the  German  nation  there  were  left  any  respect  for 
the  ancient  decencies  and  traditions  of  man.  But 
I  know  too  well  with  what  contempt  the  Germans 
view  such  pleas  for  beauty,  for  old  memories  and 
loves.  They  are  but  "sentimental  weakness,"  in 
the  words  of  the  "War  Book,"  along  with  respect 

.143 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

for  defenseless  women  and  children.  The  people 
who  gloried  in  the  sinking  of  the  Lusitania  will 
hardly  be  moved  to  refrain  from  the  destruction 
of  a  cathedral.  Rheims  —  unless  saved  by  a 
miracle  —  is  doomed.  And  it  is  because  neither 
beauty  nor  humanity,  neither  ancient  tradition 
nor  common  pity  can  touch  the  modern  German, 
that  this  war  must  be  fought  to  a  real  finish. 
There  is  not  room  in  this  world  for  the  German 
ideal  and  the  Latin  ideal:  one  must  die. 


The  tragedy  of  Rheims  has  been  repeated  again 
and  again  —  at  Soissons,  at  Arras,  at  Ypres,  in 
every  town  and  village  throughout  that  blackened 
band  of  invaded  France  from  the  Vosges  to  the 
sea.  Also  the  tragedy  of  exiled  and  imprisoned 
country  folk,  of  ruined  farms  and  houses,  of  mere 
destruction. 

The  wounds  of  France  are  so  many,  the  out- 
ward physical  bleeding  of  the  land  is  so  vast,  that 
volumes  have  been  written  already  as  the  record. 
Very  little  can  be  said  or  written  about  another 
wound,  —  the  lives  of  those  in  the  invaded  prov- 
inces behind  the  German  lines,  —  for  almost 
nothing  is  known  as  to  what  has  happened  there, 
what  is  going  on  now.  A  word  now  and  then 
comes  from  that  dead,  no  man's  land;  a  rare  fugi- 
tive escapes  from  the  conqueror's  hand.  The  mili- 
tary rule  forbids  any  correspondence  through  neu- 
trals, as  is  permitted  prisoners  of  war,  to  those 

144 


THE   WOUNDS   OF   FRANCE 

held  "behind  the  lines."  The  inhabitants  are 
kept  as  prisoners.  Worse,  they  have  been  used  at 
certain  places  along  the  front  as  bucklers  against 
the  fire  of  their  countrymen  —  in  a  quarry  near 
Soissons,  at  Saint-Mihiel.  It  is  known  that  heavy 
imposts  are  laid  upon  them,  as  at  Lille,  and 
that  the  invader  is  exploiting  this  richest  part 
of  France's  industrial  territory.  This  last  wound 
is,  perhaps,  the  most  serious  of  all  for  France,  in 
this  modern,  machine  war.  Latterly  rumor  has  it 
that  the  treatment  of  the  inhabitants  imprisoned 
behind  the  German  lines  has  become  less  rigor- 
ous, because,  as  a  French  general  explained,  — 
"They  hope  to  make  peace  with  us  —  quelle  sale 
race!" 

These  wounds  are  still  bleeding.  They  cannot 
be  ignored.  They,  as  well  as  the  death,  suflFering, 
and  agony  of  the  long  trench  combat,  make  the 
faces  of  the  French  tense,  silent.  "To  think  that 
they  are  still  here  after  a  whole  year  since  this 
happened!"  a  young  Frenchman  exclaimed  in 
bitterness  of  soul  as  we  looked  out  over  the 
thickly  scattered  graves  in  the  fields  around 
Bercy.  To  him  it  was  as  if  a  crazed  and  drunken 
marauder  had  taken  possession  of  his  house, 
burned  a  part  of  it,  and  still  caroused  in  another 
wing.  The  unforgettable,  unforgivable  wounds  of 
France! 

The  French,  so  clear-seeing,  so  reasonable  even 
about  their  own  tragedies,  are  bitter  to  the  soul 
when  they  think  of  the  brutality  done  to  their 

145 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

^^  douce  France."  To  the  French,  quite  as  much  as 
to  the  Bryanlted  American,  war  is  a  senseless,  in- 
human thing;  but  it  becomes  direfuUy  necessary 
when  the  home  has  been  burned  and  laid  waste. 
The  Gallic  spirit  cannot  understand  that  spirit  of 
malevolent  destruction  which  vengefuUy  wreaks 
its  spite  against  defenseless  and  inanimate  works 
of  age  to  be  reverenced,  of  art  to  be  loved.  There 
are  certain  scrupulosities  of  soul  in  the  Latin  that 
divide  him  from  his  enemy,  more  effectually  than 
a  thousand  years  of  life  and  an  entire  world  of 
space. 


Ill 

'The  Barbarian 

THE  barbarian,  as  the  Greeks  used  the 
word,  was  not  necessarily  a  person  or  a 
people  without  civilization.  Indeed,  cer- 
tain ancient  peoples  known  as  barbarians  had 
a  high  degree  of  luxury,  civilization.  The  Per- 
sians under  the  barbarian  Xerxes  were  probably 
quite  the  equals  in  the  mechanics  of  civilization 
of  the  Greeks,  and  the  Egyptians  could  lay  claim 
to  a  large  amount  of  what  even  the  Greeks  con- 
sidered culture.  The  barbarian  was  a  person  or  a 
nation  without  a  spiritual  sense  in  his  values.  The 
barbarian  was  often  strong,  able,  intelligent, 
"organized"  as  we  say,  but  he  was  incapable  of 
self-government:  the  barbarian  nations  were  ruled 
despotically.  Their  position  in  the  world  de- 
pended upon  the  force  and  the  ability  of  the  par- 
ticular despot  who  got  control  of  their  destinies. 
The  barbarian  peoples  were  often  crude  in  what 
is  called  fine  art.  They  neither  believed  in  nor 
practiced  those  amenities  of  daily  life  which  ex- 
press themselves  superficially  in  manners,  more 
deeply  in  sensitive  inhibitions,  nor  those  ameni- 
ties of  the  soul  which  are  known  as  honor,  justice, 
mercy.  The  barbarian  despised  as  soft  and  degen- 
erate such  persons  as  permitted  themselves  to  be 

147 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

trammeled  In  their  conduct  by  non-utilitarian 
considerations.  In  his  primitive  state  the  bar- 
barian's instinct  was  to  destroy  what  he  could  not 
understand;  as  he  became  more  sophisticated,  his 
instinct  was  to  imitate  what  he  could  not  create. 
What,  above  all,  the  barbarian  cannot  appre- 
ciate is  the  suave  mean  of  life,  the  ideal  of  indi- 
vidual human  excellence,  of  a  tempered  social 
control,  the  liberty  of  the  individual  within  the 
fewest  possible  restrictions  to  work  out  his  own 
scheme  of  existence,  his  own  civilization.  For  the 
barbarian  mind  recognizes  only  two  sorts  of  be- 
ings —  the  master  and  the  slave.  One  is  a  tyrant 
and  the  other  is  a  docile  imitation  of  manhood. 
The  barbarian  never  totally  dies  from  the  world. 
In  every  race,  in  every  nation,  in  every  commu- 
nity fine  examples  of  the  barbarian  instinct,  the 
barbarian  philosophy  of  existence  can  be  found. 
I  have  known  personally  a  great  many  barba- 
rians, —  American  life  is  full  of  them,  —  and  my 
knowledge  of  them,  of  their  strengths  and  their 
limitations,  has  given  me  my  understanding  of  the 
modern  German  as  manifested  in  this  world  war. 


Real  truth  often  underlies  popular  nomencla- 
ture. It  is  neither  accident  nor  a  desire  to  abuse 
that  has  given  the  German  the  name  of  barbarian 
in  the  Latin  nations.  Just  as  the  Latin  peoples 
are  the  inheritors  of  Greek  ideals,  so  the  German 
peoples  seem  to  be  the  active  modern  protagonists 

148 


THE   BARBARIAN 

of  all  that  the  Greeks  meant  by  their  term  "bar- 
barian."  The  French  before  the  war  regarded  the 
Germans  as  not  wholly  well-bred  persons,  lacking 
in  some  of  those  niceties  of  feeling  and  conduct 
which  seemed  to  them  important —  '''' parvenus^^ 
as  a  French  officer  characterized  his  feeling  about 
the   race,  and   added   the   descriptive   adjective 
^^sale^'  —  dirty.    Since  the  war  there  has  been 
ground  into  the  French  the  more  awful  inhuman- 
ities of  which  these  parvenus  are  capable.   There- 
fore, when  they  think  of  the  German,  there  comes 
instinctively  to  their  lips  the  ancient  term  of  com- 
plete distinction,  —  les  barhares,  —  by  which  is 
meant  a  person  and  a  nation  who  are  not  gov- 
erned by  ideals  of  taste,  honor,  humanity,  what 
to  the  non-barbarian  are  summed  up  in  the  one 
word  "decency."    The  adjective  that  the  officer 
used  —  "  jfl/^"  —  does  not  imply  necessarily  lit- 
eral physical  dirt,  but  a  moral  callousness  and  un- 
refinement  of  soul  which  in  the  spiritual  realm 
corresponds  with  the  term  "dirty"  in  the  physi- 
cal.   He  sees  the  soul  of  the  German  as  a  dirty 
soul,  unclean,  unsqueamish.   And  this  conception 
of  the  enemy  has  given  to  the  French  soldier  some- 
thing of  that  crusader  spirit  which  has  sustained 
him  through  his  terrible  conflict.    As  M.   Emile 
Hovelaque  has  expressed  it,  —  "France  is  fight- 
ing the  battle  of  humanity,  of  the  world,  of  Amer- 
ica,  of  every   nation,  man,  and   child  who  are 
resolved  to  live  their  own  life  in  their  own  way, 
under  the  dictates  of  their  conscience,  within  the 

149 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

limits  of  the  laws  they  have  accepted."  The  bat- 
tle of  the  world  to  push  back  once  more  the  pest 
of  barbarism!  It  is  that  which  has  roused  French 
chivalry,  French  heroism,  not  merely  the  love  of 
the  patrie.  Indeed,  for  the  higher  spirits  the  patrie 
is  closely  identified  with  the  non-barbaric  ideals 
of  humanity. 


The  whole  conscious  world  has  had  the  manifes- 
tations of  the  new  barbarism  before  its  eyes  for  an 
entire  year  and  more.  It  has  recoiled  in  disgust 
from  the  invasion  of  Belgium,  the  sinking  of  the 
Lusitania,  the  shooting  of  Edith  Cavell,  from  the 
wanton  destruction  of  monuments.  All  these 
barbarities  are  indisputable  facts,  which  may  be 
explained  and  extenuated,  but  cannot  be  denied. 
There  is  another  class  of  barbarities,  —  the  so- 
called  "atrocities,"  — which  are  more  easily  de- 
nied, but  which  most  people  who  have  taken  the 
trouble  to  examine  the  charges  know  to  be  equally 
true.  The  record  of  these  multiplied  atrocities 
is  so  enormous  and  so  well  authenticated  that  it 
would  seem  to  me  useless  to  add  any  words  to  the 
theme  were  it  not  for  an  amazing  attitude  of  indif- 
ference to  the  subject  on  the  part  of  many  Ameri- 
cans. "We  don't  want  to  hear  any  more  atrocity 
stories,"  they  say.  "  Perhaps  the  atrocities  have 
been  exaggerated,  probably  there's  truth  on  both 
sides.  Anyway,  war  is  brutal  as  every  one  knows." 
Some  newspapers  will  not  publish  the  atrocity 

150 


THE    BARBARIAN 

charges,  whether  because  of  our  popular  preju- 
dice against  anything  "unpleasant"  unless  freshly- 
sensational  or  because  of  more  sinister  reasons, 
the  reader  may  judge. 

This  attitude  is  both  evasive  and  cowardly. 
It  is  essential  to  understand  the  atrocity  for  a 
proper  realization  of  the  war  and  of  the  German 
menace.  It  is  false  to  say  that  all  war  is  barba- 
rous, and  that  in  every  war  similar  atrocities  have 
occurred.  As  Mr.  Hilaire  Belloc  has  well  said,  — 
"Men  have  often  talked  during  this  war  ...  as 
though  the  crime  accompanying  Prussian  activ- 
ities in  the  field  were  normal  to  warfare.  ...  It  is 
of  the  very  first  importance  to  appreciate  the 
truth  that  Prussia  in  this  campaign  has  postulated 
in  one  point  after  another  new  doctrines  which 
repudiate  everything  her  neighbors  have  held 
sacred  from  the  time  when  a  common  Christian- 
ity first  began  to  influence  the  states  of  Europe. 
The  violation  of  the  Belgian  territory  is  on  a  par 
with  the  murder  of  civilians  in  cold  blood,  and 
after  admission  of  their  innocence,  with  the  mas- 
sacre of  priests  and  the  sinking  without  warning 
of  unarmed  ships  with  their  passengers  and  crews. 
To  regard  these  things  as  something  normal  to 
warfare  in  the  past  is  as  monstrous  an  historical 
error  as  it  would  be  to  regard  the  Reign  of  Terror 
during  the  French  Revolution  as  normal  to  civil 
disputes  within  the  states." 

It  is  the  business  of  every  person  who  is  con- 
cerned about  anything  more  than  his  own  selfish 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

fate  to  examine  Into  the  atrocity  charges  and  to 
convince  himself,  not  only  of  the  truth,  but  of  the 
more  serious  implications  in  their  premeditated 
and  persistent  character.  The  record  has  been 
well  made,  fortunately,  often  in  judicial  form. 
It  is  already  voluminous  and  being  added  to  con- 
stantly. Best  of  all  the  evidence,  perhaps,  are  the 
German  diaries  of  soldiers  and  officers,  extracts  of 
which  have  been  edited  by  Professor  Bedier,  of 
the  College  de  France,  with  facsimile  photographs 
of  the  texts.  Next  I  should  place  In  evidence  the 
so-called  German  "War  Book"  (" Kriegsbrauch 
im  Landkriege"),  where  under  the  convenient 
title  of  "Indispensable  Severities"  may  be  found 
the  text  for  many  of  the  worst  atrocities  commit- 
ted in  Belgium  and  France. 

If  the  atrocity  charge  against  the  Germans  is 
false  or  exaggerated.  It  Is  surely  time  to  know  It, 
but  no  mere  denial  or  general  argument  can  be 
accepted  in  rebuttal.  The  world  must  convince 
itself  of  the  truth.  The  German  crimes  have  been 
too  many  and  too  public,  too  well  authenticated 
by  witnesses  to  be  disproved  by  mere  denial.  The 
best  public  opinion  of  the  world  has  condemned 
military  Germany  as  a  barbarous  outlaw.  The 
crimes  committed  with  the  connivance  of  the 
supreme  military  authorities,  authorized  by  their 
instructions  to  their  officers,  have  fouled  the  name 
German  for  eternity:  it  will  be  coupled  with  Van- 
dal, Tartar,  Barbarian. 

*     *     * 
152 


THE   BARBARIAN 

I  believe  the  atrocity  charges  to  be  substan- 
tially true  in  a  vast  majority  of  cases.  Moreover, 
I  do  not  believe  that  half  the  truth  of  them  has 
been  told  or  ever  will  be.  My  reasons  for  this 
belief  in  the  atrocity  charge  are  the  following: 
First,  undisputed  crimes,  such  as  the  Lusitania 
and  Cavell  cases.  A  government  that  would 
sanction  these  murders  would  sanction  all  other 
atrocities.  Second,  the  witness  of  persons  in 
whose  credibility  I  have  confidence,  such  as 
French  officers  and  civilians,  nurses  and  doctors, 
whose  occupations  have  thrown  first-hand  evi- 
dence in  their  way,  who  have  personal  knowledge 
of  specific  outrages.  Third,  from  what  I  myself 
gathered  while  I  was  in  France  from  the  lips  of 
abused  persons.  Although  I  did  not  look  for 
atrocities,  I  could  not  avoid  getting  reports  from 
such  people  as  I  met  in  the  devastated  territory 
of  the  Marne,  weighing  their  stories,  and  esti- 
mating the  validity  of  them. 

I  believe  in  the  truthfulness  of  that  abbe  of 
Esternay,  who  was  one  of  the  unfortunates  that 
the  Germans  used  as  a  screen  before  the  opera- 
tions of  a  body  of  troops.  I  believe  in  the  truth- 
fulness of  the  keen  old  peasant  woman  at  Cha- 
tillon,  whose  home  had  been  riddled  by  German 
bullets  and  who  had  been  fired  at  when  she  took 
refuge  in  the  cellar  of  her  house,  and  of  many 
others  with  whom  I  talked  of  their  experiences 
during  the  early  days  of  September,  1914.  Un- 
fortunately, there  was  no  photographer  at  work 

153 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

those  days  along  the  Marne  valley,  though  no 
doubt  the  German  denying  office  would  instantly 
impugn  the  evidence  of  a  photograph  of  the  act. 
Each  one  of  us,  however,  has  his  own  inner  in- 
stinctive tests  of  truth  to  which  he  puts  the  credi- 
bility of  a  story,  and  I  believe  the  abbe,  the  old 
woman,  and  many  others  who  suffered  abomi- 
nably at  the  hands  of  German  soldiers. 

One  fact  only  too  evident  to  anybody  who  has 
followed  in  German  footsteps  through  the  valley 
of  the  Marne  is  the  part  that  mere  drunkenness 
had  in  this  affair.  The  flower  of  the  German  army 
was  incredibly  drunken  throughout  the  advance 
into  France.  Pillage,  rape,  incendiarism  followed 
inevitably.  They  are  common  crimes  to  be  ex- 
pected where  an  exhausted  soldiery  is  inflamed 
with  drink.  But  the  cowardly  slaughter  of  non- 
combatants,  the  wanton  destruction  of  monu- 
ments, the  brutal  tyrannies  toward  conquered 
peoples  —  these  are  the  blacker  crimes  against 
the  German  name. 


Self-control  is  not  a  Teutonic  ideal.  Of  all  the 
psychological  surprises  that  the  war  has  revealed, 
the  exhibition  of  the  German  temperament  has 
not  been  one  of  the  least.  Not  its  frank  philo- 
sophic materialism,  which  any  one  who  had  fol- 
lowed the  drift  of  German  thought  and  literature 
might  have  expected,  but  its  extraordinary  lack 
of  self-control.  English  and  Americans  are  taught 

154 


THE    BARBARIAN 

that  an  individual  who  cannot  master  his  own 
temper  is  unfit  to  master  others.  Yet  here  is  a 
people  pretending  to  world  rule  whose  tempers 
individually  are  so  little  under  control  that  they 
explode  in  senseless  passion  on  the  least  provoca- 
tion. The  German  nation  froths  with  hate  first 
against  the  English  because  they  were  neither  as 
cowardly  nor  selfish  as  had  been  expected,  then 
against  the  Italians  because  they  would  not  listen 
to  Prince  von  Billow's  song,  latterly  against 
Americans  because  the  United  States  dared  to 
question  the  divine  right  of  Germany  to  do  with 
neutrals  what  she  pleased.  Judging  from  the 
German  press  and  from  the  Germans  whom  I  have 
met,  the  German  nation  is  living  in  a  ferment  of 
rage,  all  the  more  extraordinary  as  the  fighting 
seems  to  have  gone  their  way  thus  far.  What 
would  happen  to  this  uncontrolled  people  should 
the  war  take  an  unfavorable  turn  and  not  supply 
them  with  daily  victories.''  Self-control  is  not 
included  in  that  famous  German  discipline. 
Uncontrolled  tempers,  drink,  the  ordinary  fund 
of  brutality  in  the  pit  of  human  beings  with  the 
extraordinary  conditions  of  war  will  explain  much 
of  all  this  barbarism  —  but  not  all. 

The  supreme  evidence  of  German  atrocities  is 
to  be  found  in  the  infamous  "Kriegsbrauch  im 
Landkriege,"  a  singular  revelation  of  national 
character  in  which  the  German  general  staff  has 
summed  up  for  young  officers  the  principles  that 
should  govern  the  conduct  of  invading  armies. 

155 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

One  finds  here,  —  "By  steeping  himself  in  mili- 
tary history  an  officer  will  be  able  to  guard  him- 
self against  excessive  humanitarian  notions;  it 
will  teach  him  that  certain  severities  are  indis- 
pensable to  war,  nay,  more,  that  the  only  true 
humanity  very  often  lies  in  a  ruthless  application 
of  them."  This  convenient  generalization  covers 
the  multitude  of  Belgian  crimes.  This  interesting 
manual  of  conduct  for  officers  further  warns 
against  "sentimentalism  and  flabby  emotion," 
such  as  are  embodied  in  the  Hague  Conventions, 
and  after  stating  the  generally  accepted  rule  or 
custom  of  warfare  warns  that  exceptions  are 
always  permissible  where  the  officer  deems  ex- 
ceptional severities  are  "indispensable."  After 
perusing  the  "  Kriegsbrauch  im  Landkriege," 
need  one  seek  more  evidence  of  German  atrocities 
from  the  levying  of  confiscatory  fines  upon  con- 
quered peoples  to  the  use  of  noncombatants  as 
human  screens  in  military  operations.'*  The  germ 
of  the  barbarous  system  is  there  contained  in  its 
entirety. 


But  the  Implication  of  all  this  is  much  deeper 
than  might  appear  on  the  surface.  Such  a  theory 
of  warfare  as  is  set  forth  in  the  "War  Book,"  as 
has  been  exemplified  throughout  the  war,  having 
its  climax  to  date  in  the  murder  of  Edith  Cavell, 
is  not  the  result  of  uncontrolled  passions  wrought 
to  ferocity.    It  is  deliberate,  preconceived,  de- 

156 


THE   BARBARIAN 

fended,  —  an  article  of  faith  Intimately  bound  up 
with  the  German  ideal  of  the  state.  There  is  the 
danger.  That  the  precept  of  the  higher  military 
authorities  is  accepted  by  the  general  public  may 
be  seen  in  the  following  passage  from  the  Ham- 
burg "Fremdenblatt"  —  or  is  it  but  a  press  note 
inserted  by  the  high  commandment?  "Toxic 
gases  are  simply  a  new  instrument  of  warfare; 
they  are  condemned  because  they  are  not  uni- 
versally adopted.  ...  In  warfare  humanity  does 
not  exist  and  cannot  exist.  All  the  lucubrations  of 
the  Hague  Conferences  on  this  subject  are  child- 
ish babbling.  New  technical  knowledge  gives  new 
arms  to  those  who  are  not  fools  and  know  how  to 
use  them.  .  .  .  Knowledge  creates  power,  power 
creates  law,  law  creates  humanity.  All  these  are 
changing  ideas  and  Germans  are  not  disposed  to 
discuss  them  during  the  war." 

An  Indian  on  the  warpath  scalps,  burns,  tor- 
tures, and  we  say  it  is  the  Indian  nature  to  do 
these  things.  So-called  civilized  white  men  have 
gone  on  the  loose  in  and  out  of  war  and  have  done 
many  shameful  deeds:  we  blush  for  them  and 
draw  the  veil.  But  what  never  before  has  been 
accomplished  is  to  have  barbarism  deliberately 
inculcated  as  part  of  the  policy  of  warfare  by  a 
so-called  civilized  state;  also  warfare  considered  to 
be  the  flower  of  statecraft.  Clausewitz  lays  down 
the  principle  that  war  is  the  legitimate  carrylng- 
out  of  state  policy;  the  state  relies  upon  war  to 
execute  its  designs.  The  German  military  author- 

157 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

ities  announce  and  print  for  the  use  of  their  ofH- 
cers  that  in  war  deviation  from  any  recognized 
principle  of  conduct  is  permitted  under  the  excuse 
of  "indispensable  severity"  —  for  the  sake  of 
terrorizing  hostile  peoples  —  and  humanitarian- 
ism  is  condemned  as  "sentimentalism  and  flabby 
emotion." 

There  we  have  the  gist  of  the  whole  afl*air  — 
what  makes  the  Frenchman  instinctively  consider 
the  German  to  be  a  barbarian,  what  makes  mod- 
ern Germany  the  menace  of  the  entire  world.  It  is 
not  its  militaristic  ideals,  its  mechanical  civiliza- 
tion, not  even  its  brutality  and  vulgarity,  not  even 
the  ferocity  of  its  warfare:  it  is  the  methodical 
application  of  this  underlying  principle  of  conduct 
which  has  been  inculcated  into  the  people  so  that 
they  rejoice  at  the  sinking  of  the  Lusitania,  which 
has  been  employed  in  this  war  systematically 
from  the  first  day.  This  is  the  barbarian  essence 
of  the  German  character. 

It  is  not  the  raping  of  women,  not  the  staflf  offi- 
cers' drunken  orgies  in  chateaux,  not  the  looting 
and  burning  of  houses,  not  the  stupid  treatment 
of  Belgians  and  French  "  hostages,"  etc.  All  these 
are  distressing  but  not  necessarily  characteristic. 
It  is  the  principle  of  the  legitimacy  of  evil  pro- 
vided only  that  evil  works  to  the  advantage  of  the 
German  state.  That  is  the  vicious  term  in  the 
German  syllogism.  The  state  can  do  no  wrong: 
therefore  the  individual  acting  for  the  state  can 
do  no  wrong.   The  one  supreme  end  sanctioned 

158 


THE   BARBARIAN 

by  divine  authority  is  the  endurance  and  the  mag- 
nification of  the  German  state.  Whatever  a  Ger- 
man may  do  or  cause  to  be  done  with  this  holy 
end  in  view  is  not  merely  just  and  reasonable, 
but  necessary  and  praiseworthy.  Hence  there 
follows,  naturally,  the  vile  system  of  German 
espionage,  of  propaganda  in  neutral  countries, 
the  indiscriminate  use  of  the  submarine  weapon, 
terrorization,  military  murders  of  civilians,  and 
all  the  rest  of  the  long  count  against  Germany. 
Assume  the  vital  major  premise  and  the  rest  fol- 
lows inevitably,  provided  her  citizens  are  both 
docile  and  have  a  natural  fund  of  brutality. 


"In  warfare  humanity  does  not  exist  and  can- 
not exist.  All  the  lucubrations  of  the  Hague  Con- 
ferences on  this  subject  are  childish  babbling.  .  .  . 
Knowledge  creates  power,  power  creates  law,  law 
creates  humanity.  All  these  are  changing  ideas." 

The  world  has  known  the  barbarian  always; 
we  are  all  acquainted  with  him  from  personal  ex- 
perience. But  the  world  has  never  before  known 
a  reasoned,  intellectual  barbarism,  a  barbarian 
that  has  elevated  into  a  philosophy  of  human  life 
with  the  sanctions  of  religion  his  instincts  and  im- 
pulses. And  that  is  the  menace  of  the  German, 
not  his  force  nor  his  brutality,  but  the  risk  that 
he  can  successfully  impose  upon  the  world  such 
an  atrocious  creed,  intimidating  into  imitation 
those  cowardly  souls  whom  he  does  not  care  to 

159 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

conquer.  If  Germany  were  to  win  this  war,  it 
would  not  be  her  bumptious  aggression  that  the 
world  ought  to  fear  so  much  as  the  enormous  im- 
pulse it  would  give  to  her  detestable  creed,  to  the 
principle  of  evil  in  the  world.  The  danger  for  us 
Americans  is  greater  than  for  others,  not  because 
of  exposed  coasts  and  an  unprepared  army,  but 
because  we  are  already  tainted  with  the  same  raw 
materialism  of  belief.  Too  many  individuals  in 
America  would  find  a  sympathetic  echo  in  their 
own  hearts  to  the  German  creed  of  collective  sel- 
fishness and  barbarism. 


One  heard  in  Paris  surprisingly  little  about 
German  atrocities,  less  than  in  Boston  and  New 
York,  much  less  than  in  London.  Not  that  the 
French  do  not  believe  them :  they  know  the  bitter 
truth  about  German  inhumanity  as  none  others. 
With  that  admirable  stoicism  and  lucid  conserva- 
tion of  moral  force  displayed  by  the  French  from 
the  beginning,  they  do  not  waste  their  strength 
in  denunciation:  they  have  accepted  it  as  one  of 
the  terrible  aspects  of  the  evil  they  are  fighting. 
They  probably  understand  the  German  charac- 
ter as  now  wholly  revealed  better  than  the  rest  of 
the  world  and  are  not  so  much  surprised  by  its 
manifestations.  They  have  examined  the  Ger- 
man, and  have  fortified  themselves  against  his 
cruel  power. 

But  they  cannot  forget  these  incredible  out- 

i6q 


THE   BARBARIAN 

rages.  There  are  too  many  fresh  examples  —  too 
many  robbed  and  maltreated  refugees,  too  many 
fatherless  and  motherless  children,  still  coming  to 
Paris  by  the  trainload,  whom  they  must  provide 
for,  too  many  relatives  and  friends  who  have  been 
abused  and  murdered  or  whose  property  has  been 
looted  by  German  soldiers  and  officers.  Also 
there  are  too  many  Frenchmen  who  have  seen  the 
horrors  with  their  own  eyes,  too  many  doctors  and 
stretcher-bearers  shot  down  by  those  they  were 
trying  to  aid,  too  many  hospitals  bombarded,  too 
many  wounded  prisoners  killed.  The  German 
atrocity  is  documented  in  France  over  and  over, 
within  the  knowledge  of  millions.  It  will  prove 
to  be  Germany's  great  stumbling-block  after  the 
war,  when  she  looks  about  a  shocked  world  for 
peoples  to  trade  with. 


In  the  dining-room  of  the  military  club  at  Com- 
mercy,  where  a  corps  of  the  French  army  now 
has  its  headquarters,  there  is  a  wall  painting  of 
the  last  century  representing  the  heroic  deeds  of 
Jeanne  d'Arc.  "That,"  said  General  C,  pointing 
to  the  little  figure  on  horseback,  "is  French!  And 
the  French  have  fought  this  war  chivalrously 
• —  not  against  monuments,  against  women  and 
children  and  old  people,  but  as  soldiers  against 
soldiers!" 

The  Latin  is  sometimes  cruel  —  he  has  within 
him  the  capacity  for  cruelty  —  and  the  history  of 

i6i 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

Latin  peoples  is  stained  here  and  there  with  feroc- 
ity. But  the  Latin  has  never  organized  cruelty 
methodically,  has  never  elevated  terrorization 
into  a  principle  of  warfare,  a  weapon  of  statecraft. 
For  one  thing  he  is  too  intelligent:  he  knows  that 
cruelty  begets  reprisals,  that  brutality  breeds 
hate.  After  Alsace  the  German  should  have 
known  too  much  to  try  the  same  method  in 
harsher  forms  upon  Belgium  and  invaded  France. 
But  the  barbarian  learns  no  spiritual  lessons. 
Persian  atrocity,  Saracen  atrocity,  Indian  atroc- 
ity, Spanish  atrocity  —  they  have  all  failed.  An 
enduring  triumph  was  never  won  on  that  principle 
of  "indispensable  severity." 

It  is  barbarism  as  well  as  the  barbarian  which 
France  is  fighting,  and  the  French  know  it,  are 
profoundly  conscious  of  it,  from  the  cool,  dispas- 
sionate philosopher,  like  Bergson  or  Boutroux  or 
Hovelaque,  to  the  girl  conductor  on  the  tram,  the 
dirty  poilu  in  the  trench.  For  more  than  a  gener- 
ation the  French  world  has  suffered  from  the  fear 
of  this  new  barbarian,  and  the  time  has  come 
again,  as  it  has  come  so  many  times  before  in 
history,  for  the  momentous  decision  with  the 
barbarian.  Again  as  before  it  must  come  on 
the  fields  of  France  where  the  ancient  curse  of 
barbarism  has  been  met  and  destroyed. 


IV 

J'he  German  Lesson 

THE  barbarian  must  be  met  on  his  own 
ground  of  force  and  efficiency,  —  "an 
eye  for  an  eye,"  not  with  arguments  or 
apologies,  not  even  with  numbers  or  wealth. 
The  vital  question  for  us  all  to-day  is  not  how  un- 
prepared the  Allies  were  for  the  onslaught  of  bar- 
barism, but  how  far  they  have  overcome  their 
handicap,  how  thoroughly  they  have  learned  the 
barbarian's  lesson.  The  varying  degrees  in  which 
the  different  allied  nations  have  grasped  the  mean- 
ing of  the  lesson  and  applied  it  tell  us  not  merely 
their  chance  of  survival,  but  also  the  probable 
outcome  of  the  world  decision.  What  that  lesson 
is  which  Germany  is  teaching  the  world  by  blood 
and  iron  is  a  byword  on  men's  tongues  to-day: 
the  value  of  it  is  another  question. 

*     *     * 

Long  before  the  war,  Germany  had  published 
far  and  wide  her  scorn  of  her  enemies.  The  Rus- 
sians were  an  undisciplined  barbarian  horde;  the 
English,  stupid  idlers  who  spent  on  their  sport 
the  energy  that  the  industrious  German  devoted 
to  preparing  himself  for  world  rule.  As  for  the 
French,    they   were    an    amiable    and    amusing 

163 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

people,  but  degenerate  —  fickle,  feeble,  rotten 
with  disease.  Germany's  hate  was  reserved  for  the 
English,  her  most  ignoble  slurs  for  the  French. 
Needless  to  say,  Germany  has  not  found  any  one 
of  her  many  enemies  as  wholly  despicable  as  she 
had  imagined  them  to  be.  Her  miscalculations 
were  greatest  with  France.  That  the  French  people 
are  smaller  in  stature  than  the  German,  that  they 
eat  less  and  breed  less,  that  by  temperament  they 
are  cheerful  and  gay  and  witty  convinced  the  dull 
German  mind  that  the  race  had  become  degener- 
ate and  trivial,  —  negligible.  This  habit  of  con- 
temptuously attributing  to  other  peoples  vileness 
and  degeneracy  because  their  social  ideals  differ 
from  her  own  is  part  of  that  lack  of  imagination 
which  is  the  Teuton's  undoing. 

The  courage,  endurance,  and  high  spirit  dis- 
played by  the  French  have  compelled  German 
admiration.  The  French  have  become  the  most 
tolerable  of  all  her  enemies,  and  it  is  an  open 
secret  that  for  many  months  Germany  has  de- 
sired to  win  France  away  from  her  allies  by  an 
honorable,  even  advantageous  peace.  Meantime 
French  prisoners  are  favored  in  the  German  prison 
camps,  being  accorded  a  treatment  altogether 
more  humane  than  that  given  the  English  pris- 
oners or  the  Russians.  But  France  has  repHed  to 
the  dishonorable  advances  no  more  than  to  the 
calumnies.  One  of  the  astonishing  revelations  of 
national  psychology  unfolded  in  the  war  has  been 
the  taciturnity  of  the  French,  their  silent  tenacity. 

164 


THE    GERMAN   LESSON 

For  nearly  two  generations  the  nation  has  lived 
in  expectation  of  an  ultimate  struggle  for  exist- 
ence with  the  barbarian:  now  that  it  has  come 
with  more  than  the  feared  ferocity  the  French 
have  no  time  or  energy  to  waste  in  comment. 
They  must  expel  the  barbarian  from  their  home 
and  put  a  limit  "for  an  hundred  years"  to  the 
menace  of  his  barbarism. 

That  is  in  part  why  the  clear-headed  Latin 
has  learned  the  German  lesson  faster  than  his 
allies. 

m:      *      * 

What  everybody  knows  by  this  time,  and  in 
America  is  repeating  with  sickening  fluency,  is 
that  Germany  is  "efficient,"  not  only  militarily 
efficient,  but  socially  and  economically  efficient 
—  which  these  days  amounts  to  the  same  thing. 
Germany  is  "organized"  both  for  peace  and  war 
more  efficiently  than   any  other  nation   in  the 
world.    The  two  terms  that  this  war  has  driven 
into  all  men's  consciousness  are  "efficiency"  and 
"  organization."  We  in  America,  prone  to  admire 
the  sheen  of  tin,  have  bowed  down  in  greater 
admiration   than   any  other  people  to  German 
"efficiency."   For  efficiency  values  in  the  opera- 
tions of  life  are  just  the  ones  we  are  most  capa- 
ble  of  appreciating,    although  our  government 
and  general  social  organization  remain  as  lament- 
ably inefficient  as,  say,  the  English.   But  being  a 
business  people  we  are  fitted  to  admire  business 

165 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

qualities  above  all  others.  The  German  army,  the 
German  state  are  magnificently  run  businesses! 
To  some  of  us,  however,  the  term  "efficiency" 
has  become  nauseating  because  it  has  been  asso- 
ciated with  so  much  else  that  we  loathe  from  the 
bottom  of  our  souls.  If  we  cannot  have  an  "effi- 
cient" civilization  without  paying  the  price  for  it 
that  Germany  has  paid,  —  the  price  of  humanity, 
of  beauty,  the  price  of  her  soul,  —  let  us  return 
to  the  primitive  inefficiency  of  a  Sicilian  village! 

Germany  under  a  highly  autocratic  system  of 
government  has  created  a  social  machine  of  unex- 
ampled and  formidable  efficiency.  The  German 
realized  before  his  rivals  that  war  had  become, 
like  all  other  human  activities,  a  matter  of  busi- 
ness on  a  huge  scale.  And  he  had  prepared  not 
merely  the  special  instruments  of  war,  but  also 
the  tributary  business  on  this  scale  of  modern 
magnitude:  he  had  converted  his  state  into  a  pow- 
erful war  machine.  All  this  which  is  now  com- 
monplace has  become  more  glaringly  evident  to 
us  onlookers  because  of  the  lamentable  failure  of 
England  and  Russia  especially  to  meet  the  re- 
quirements of  the  new  business.  So  incapable  do 
they  seem  of  learning  the  German  lesson  that  to 
some  Americans  the  cause  of  the  Allies  is  doomed 
already  to  disaster.  Certainly  the  English  and 
the  Russians  have  justified  many  of  those  bitter 
German  taunts. 

It  has  not  been  so  with  France.  The  French 
also  were  caught  unprepared  —  to  their  honor  — 

i66 


THE    GERMAN    LESSON 

like  their  allies.  Can  a  real  democracy  ever  be  pre- 
pared for  war?  France,  suffering  grievously  from 
the  first  blow  dealt  by  the  enemy,  looked  destruc- 
tion in  the  face  before  the  stand  at  the  Marne. 
The  famous  victory  of  the  Marne,  I  believe,  is 
still  unknown  in  Germany  —  I  have  been  so 
informed  by  an  American  who  spent  last  winter 
in  Germany.  The  battle  of  the  Marne  may  not 
rank  in  history  as  quite  the  greatest  battle  in  the 
history  of  the  world.  The  French  may  exaggerate 
its  importance  as  a  military  event.  The  English 
have  certainly  exaggerated  the  part  played  by 
their  little  expeditionary  force  of  less  than  a 
hundred  thousand  in  "saving  France."  That  is 
for  others  to  dispute.  But  it  was  without  any 
question  a  great  moral  victory  for  the  French  of 
the  utmost  tonic  value  to  the  nation.  It  saved 
France  from  despair,  possibly  from  the  annihila- 
tion that  follows  despair.  And  ever  since  the 
Marne  victory,  French  confidence  and  elan  have 
been  rapidly  growing.  During  that  bloody  Sep- 
tember week  they  realized  that  the  barbarian  was 
not  invincible,  the  machine  was  not  so  perfect  but 
that  human  will  and  human  courage  could  resist 
it.  Moreover,  the  machine  lacked  that  quality 
of  spirit  which  the  French  felt  in  themselves.  As 
the  months  have  dragged  around  an  entire  year 
and  more  in  the  trenches,  almost  contempt  has 
grown  in  the  mind  of  the  French  soldier  for  the 
formidable  German  machine.  Strong  as  it  is,  it 
yet  lacks  something  —  that  something  of  human 

167 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

spirit  without  which  permanent  victories  cannot 
be  achieved.  Its  strength  can  be  imitated.  The 
spirit  cannot  be  "organized." 

French   confidence   is   more   than   an  official 
phrase,  a  mere  bluff! 


But — and  just  here  lies  the  profound  signifi- 
cance of  it  all  —  the  French  realized  at  once  that 
in  order  to  conquer  the  German  machine  they 
must  create  an  equally  efficient  and  powerful  ma- 
chine, which  with  that  plus  of  human  spirit  and 
the  inspiration  of  their  cause  would  carry  them 
over  into  victory.  So  while  the  English  were  be- 
rating the  barbarian  for  his  atrocious  misconduct, 
advertising  "  business  as  usual,"  and  filching  what 
German  trade  they  could,  bungling  at  this  and 
that,  until  they  have  become  a  spectacle  to  them- 
selves, the  French  nation  concentrated  all  its  ener- 
gies upon  preparing  an  organization  fit  to  meet  the 
German  organization.  While  General  Joffre  held 
the  Germans  behind  the  four  hundred  miles  of 
trenches,  France  made  itself  over  into  a  society 
organized  for  war  —  the  new  business  kind  of  war 
which  is  waged  in  factory  and  railway  terminal, 
not  by  gallant  charges.  ^^ Organiser''  has  become 
in  the  Frenchman's  vocabulary  the  next  most 
popular  word  to  ^'patrieJ'  One  implies,  these 
days,  the  other. 

It  is  said  that  when  Germany  invaded  France, 
the  French  had  not  a  ton  of  their  chief  high  ex- 

i68 


THE   GERMAN   LESSON 

plosive  on  hand.  Some  of  its  ingredients  they  had 
been  getting  from  Germany!  France  lost  her  coal 
and  iron  mines  and  her  largest  factories  the  first 
weeks  of  the  war  and  has  not  regained  them.  Yet 
early  in  last  April,  according  to  the  official  an- 
nouncement, France  was  turning  out  six  times  as 
much  ammunition  as  was  deemed,  before  the  war, 
the  maximum  requirement,  and  would  shortly 
turn  out  ten  times  as  much,  which  has  ere  this 
probably  been  greatly  exceeded.  Meanwhile,  by 
April  the  artillery  had  been  increased  sevenfold. 
In  attaining  these  results,  France  has  accom- 
plished a  greater  marvel  relatively  speaking  than 
the  most  boasted  German  efficiency.  She  has  had 
to  get  her  coal  from  England,  her  ores  from  Spain, 
her  machines  for  making  guns  and  shells  from  us. 
She  has  had  to  improvise  shell  factories  and  gun 
plants  from  automobile  factories,  electric  plants, 
railway  repair  shops  —  from  anything  and  every- 
thing. I  visited  a  small  tile  factory  that  was 
being  utilized  to  make  hand  grenades.  Innumer- 
able small  shops  in  Paris  are  engaged  in  munition 
work.  The  amount  of  ammunition  bought  in 
America  by  France  has  been  grossly  exaggerated 
by  the  German  press.  Latterly,  France  has  em- 
ployed American  engineers  to  build  large  muni- 
tion plants  in  France  that  will  become  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Government. 

Throughout  the  spring  the  Paris  newspapers 
appeared  every  morning  with  large  headlines: 
"  More  guns !  More  ammunition !  1 "  And  they  got 

169 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

them,  made  them.  The  headlines  are  no  longer 
needed,  for  the  superiority  in  shell  and  guns  rests 
with  the  French,  not  with  the  Germans,  on  the 
western  front. 


France,  industrially  crippled,  has  accomplished 
this  marvel  in  one  short  year.  The  country  has 
become  one  vast  workshop  for  war.  The  Latin 
genius  for  organization  on  the  small  scale  has  met 
the  German  genius  for  organization  on  the  large 
scale.  The  industrial  transformation  has  been 
facilitated  by  the  system  of  conscription  over 
which  the  English  have  wrangled  so  long  and  so 
futilely  to  the  mystery  of  their  keener-witted 
allies.  To  the  Frenchman  conscription  means 
merely  the  most  effective  method  of  applying 
patriotism,  of  cooperation  for  the  common  cause. 
France  has  mobilized  not  only  her  men,  but  her 
women  and  children,  it  might  be  said,  so  thor- 
oughly have  the  civilian  elements  worked  into 
the  shops  and  other  non-military  labor.  To  sort 
out  their  labor  and  put  it  where  it  was  most  effec- 
tive, to  substitute  women  workers  for  men  wher- 
ever possible,  were  the  first  steps  in  the  huge 
work  of  social  reorganization.  There  were  no  labor 
troubles  to  contend  with,  thanks  to  the  conscrip- 
tion system  and  to  the  awakened  patriotism  of 
every  element  in  society.  France  looked  on 
aghast  when  her  necessary  supplies  of  coal  were 
threatened  by  the  strike  of  Welsh  miners,  averted 

170 


THE    GERMAN    LESSON 

only  by  the  personal  pleadings  of  a  popular  min- 
ister! To  the  Latin,  more  disciplined  and  more 
alive  to  the  real  dangers  of  the  situation  than  the 
Anglo-Saxon,  the  English  attitude  was  simply 
incomprehensible.  Also  France  has  not  had  her 
efhciency  so  seriously  threatened  by  the  liquor 
problem  as  has  England:  the  military  authorities 
have  taken  stern  measures  against  this  danger 
and  have  carried  them  out  firmly.  So  far  as  the 
army  itself  is  concerned,  the  drink  evil  does  not 
exist. 

The  manufacture  of  ammunition  and  cannon  Is 
but  one  element  in  the  new  warfare.  France  has 
had  to  feed,  clothe,  and  maintain  her  armies  un- 
der the  same  handicap,  to  meet  all  the  unexpected 
requirements  in  material  of  the  trench  war.  The 
French  have  rediscovered  the  hand  grenade  and 
developed  it  into  the  characteristic  weapon  of 
the  war,  have  unearthed  all  their  old  mortars 
from  the  arsenals  and  adapted  them  to  the  trench, 
and  created  the  best  aerial  service  of  all  the  com- 
batants. Incidentally  they  have  effectually  pro- 
tected Paris  from  air  raids  since  the  first  months 
of  the  war  by  their  careful  aerial  patrol.  All  this 
is  aside  from  the  task  of  putting  the  nation  so- 
cially and  economically  on  the  war  basis  —  in 
providing  for  the  wounded,  the  dependent  women 
and  children,  and  also  for  a  perpetual  stream  of 
refugees  from  Belgium  and  the  invaded  prov- 
inces, a  burden  that  Germany  has  not  yet  had  to 
carry. 

171 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

Not  all  this  huge  work  of  reorganization  could 
be  done  immediately  with  equal  success.  The 
sanitary  service  suffered  grievously,  especially 
at  the  beginning,  —  needed  all  the  help  that  gen- 
erous outsiders  could  give,  —  still  needs  it.  The 
percentage  of  death  among  the  wounded  is  too 
high,  of  those  returned  to  the  army  too  low. 
There  have  been  wastes  in  other  directions  due 
to  haste,  inexperience,  political  interference,  but 
nothing  like  the  wastes  that  England  has  suffered 
from  the  same  causes,  infinitely  less  than  we 
should  suffer  judging  from  the  ineptitudes  we 
displayed  in  our  little  Spanish  War. 

Probably  France  is  not  as  well  organized  to-day 
for  the  war  business  as  is  Germany.  Very  pos- 
sibly she  never  will  be,  which  is  not  to  the  dis- 
credit of  her  people.  The  nation  has  had  to  do  in 
one  short  year,  grievously  handicapped  at  the 
start,  what  Germany  has  done  at  her  leisure  dur- 
ing forty  years.  Moreover,  the  Latin  tempera- 
ment is  intolerant  of  the  mechanical,  the  routine, 
which  is  the  glory  of  the  German.  Although  the 
French  have  realized  with  marvelous  quickness  the 
necessity  of  war  organization  and  have  adapted 
themselves  to  it, — have  learned  the  German  les- 
son,—  they  are  spiritually  above  making  it  the 
supreme  ideal  of  national  effort.  Without  argu- 
ment they  have  accepted  the  conditions  imposed 
upon  them,  but  they  do  not  regard  the  modern 
war  business  as  the  flower  of  human  civilization. 

*     *     * 
172 


THE   GERMAN    LESSON 

Mere   preparation,   no   matter  how   scientific 
and  thorough,  is  by  no  means  the  whole  of  the 
German  lesson.    The  first  months  of  the  war  we 
heard  too  much  about  German  preparedness,  too 
little  about  German  character.    By  this  time  the 
world  is  realizing  that  military  preparation  is  but 
one  manifestation  of  that  German  character,  and 
the  real  danger  is  German  character  itself.  Accord- 
ing to  reports  in  her  own  newspapers  Germany 
found  herself  running  short  of  war  materials  after 
the  first  weeks  of  this  extraordinarily  prodigal 
war,  which  exceeded  even  her  prudent  calcula- 
tions.  But  Germany  had  the  habit  of  preparation 
and  the  social  machinery  ready  to  enlarge  her  war 
product.  Without  advertising  her  situation  to  the 
world,  she  provided  for  the  new  requirements  so 
abundantly  that  she  has  not  yet  betrayed  any 
deficiency  in  material.   And  while  she  was  sweep- 
ing victoriously  across  northern  France  toward 
Paris,  with  the  belief  that  the  city  must  fall  before 
her   big   guns,    nevertheless   her   engineers   took 
pains  to  prepare  the  Alsne  line  of  defense,  which 
saved  her  armies  from  disaster  and  enabled  them 
to   keep   their   tenacious   grip   on   Belgium   and 
northern  France.    This  is   the  real  strength  of 
Germany,  the  real  import  of  the  bitter  lesson  she 
is  teaching  the  world  —  the  habit  of  preparation, 
discipline,  organization,  thrift.  On  the  specifically 
military  side  the  French  seem  to  have  learned 
this  lesson  well.    They  have  fortified  the  ground 
between  the  present  front  and  Paris  with  line  after 

173 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

line  of  defensive  works.  The  fields  are  gray  with 
barbed  wire.  A  few  miles  outside  of  the  suburbs 
of  Paris  may  be  seen  as  complete  a  system  of 
trenches  as  on  the  front,  and  the  kepi  of  the  terri- 
torial digging  a  trench  is  a  familiar  sight  almost 
anywhere  in  eastern  France.  It  is  inconceivable 
that  any  "drive"  on  the  western  front  could  be 
successful.  The  confidence  of  the  French  rests  in 
part  on  these  precautions. 

Whether  the  French  can  apply  the  inner  mean- 
ing of  the  German  lesson,  can  incorporate  it  into 
their  characters  and  transmit  it  to  their  children, 
is  a  larger  question  for  us  as  well  as  for  them,  for 
the  whole  world.  But  their  success  in  applying 
it  in  this  war  is  all  the  more  noteworthy  in  con- 
trast with  the  failure  of  their  two  great  allies,  who 
were  not  invaded,  not  handicapped  at  the  start, 
as  was  France.  The  failure  of  Great  Britain  and 
of  Russia  to  master  the  lesson  is  so  obvious, 
so  lamentable,  that  it  needs  no  emphasis  here. 
France,  with  the  brunt  of  invasion  only  a  few 
miles  from  the  gates  of  Paris,  her  factories  and 
mines  lost,  has  provided  herself  very  largely,  has 
supplied  Serbia  with  ammunition,  Italy  with 
artillery,  Russia,  England,  and  Italy  with  aero- 
planes. For  many  months  the  thirty  miles  of  the 
western  front  held  by  the  English  was  defended 
with  the  assistance  of  French  artillery. 

The  Slav  one  expected  to  fail  in  getting  his  Ger- 
man lesson,  for  obvious  reasons,  especially  be- 
cause of  his  reactionary  and  corrupt  bureaucracy. 

174 


THE   GERMAN    LESSON 

But  not  the  Anglo-Saxon !  As  a  clever  French  staff 
officer  remarked,  —  "The  two  disappointments  of 
the  war  have  been  the  Zeppelins  and  the  Eng- 
lish." Without  making  a  post  mortem  on  the  Eng- 
lish case,  the  Latin  superiority  is  a  phenomenon 
worth  pondering.  For  the  Anglo-Saxon,  cousin 
to  the  Teuton,  would  supposably  be  the  better 
fitted  to  receive  the  German  lesson  of  organiza- 
tion and  discipline.  But  that  ideal  of  individual 
liberty,  which  England  surely  did  not  inherit 
from  her  Germanic  ancestors, "seems  to  have  de- 
generated into  a  license  that  threatens  her  very 
existence  as  a  great  state.  The  English  still  talk 
of  "muddling  through  somehow"!  If  the  end  of 
autocracy  is  barbarism,  the  end  of  liberty  is 
anarchy. 

The  Latin  has  kept  the  mean  between  the  two 
extremes.  The  French,  having  fought  more  des- 
perately in  their  great  revolution  for  individual 
freedom  than  any  other  people,  seem  able  to 
recognize  its  necessary  limits  and  to  subordinate 
the  individual  at  necessity  to  the  salvation  of  the 
nation.  In  the  Latin  blood,  however  modified, 
there  remains  always  the  tradition  of  the  greatest 
empire  the  world  has  known,  which  for  centuries 
withstood  the  assaults  of  ancient  barbarism.  The 
wonderful  resistance  and  adaptability  of  the 
French  to-day  is  of  more  than  sentimental  im- 
portance to  mankind.  All  the  world,  including 
their  foes,  pay  homage  to  the  gallantry  and  great- 
ness of  the  French  spirit  in  their  dire  struggle, 

I7S 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

but  what  has  not  been  sufficiently  recognized 
is  the  significance  to  the  future  of  the  recovery 
by  the  Latin  peoples  of  the  leadership  of  civiliza- 
tion. We  Americans  who  have  both  traditions  in 
our  blood,  with  many  modifications,  are  as  much 
concerned  in  this  world  decision  as  the  combat- 
ants themselves. 

So  much  has  become  involved  in  the  titanic 
struggle,  so  many  subordinate  issues  have  risen 
to  cloud  the  one  cardinal  spiritual  issue  at  stake, 
that  we  are  likely  to  forget  it  or  deny  that  there  is 
any.   Is  the  world  to  be  barbarized  again  or  not."* 


This  reiterated  use  of  the  term  *' barbarism"  is 
not  merely  rhetorical  nor  cheap  invective.  It  is 
exact.  One  of  the  Olympian  jests  of  this  world 
tragedy  has  been  the  passionate  verbal  battlea 
over  the  claims  of  respective  ^^ Kulturs^'  to  the 
favor  of  survival.  Why  deny  that  the  barbarian 
can  have  a  very  superior  form  of  ^^ Kultur^'  and 
yet  remain  a  barbarian  in  soul?  These  pages  on 
the  German  lesson  are  a  tribute  to  Germany's 
special  contribution  to  the  world.  Social  and 
industrial  organization,  systematic  instead  of 
loose  ways  of  doing  things,  prudence,  thrift,  obe- 
dience and  subordination  of  the  individual  to  the 
state,  discipline  —  in  a  word,  an  efficient  society. 
It  is  a  great  lesson!  No  one  to-day  can  belittle  its 
meaning.  Possibly  the  remote,  hidden  reason  for 
all  this  seemingly  useless  bloody  sacrifice  in  our 

176 


THE    GERMAN    LESSON 

prosperous  modern  world  is  to  teach  the  primary 
principles  of  the  lesson.  God  knows  that  we  all 
need  it  —  we  in  America  most  after  the  Russian, 
and  next  to  us  the  English.  If  the  world  can  learn 
the  lesson  which  Germany  is  pounding  in  with 
ruin,  slaughter,  and  misery,  —  can  discipline  itself 
without  becoming  Teutonized,  —  the  sacrifice  is 
not  too  great.  If  the  non-Germanic  peoples  can- 
not learn  the  lesson  sufficiently  well,  then  the 
Teuton  must  rule  the  world  with  "his  old  Ger- 
man God."  His  boasted  superiority  will  become 
fact,  destiny. 

That  is  the  momentous  decision  which  is  being 
wrought  out  these  days  in  Europe  with  blood  and 
tears  —  the  relative  importance  to  mankind  of 
discipline  and  liberty.  The  ideal  is  to  have  both, 
as  much  of  one  as  is  consistent  with  the  other. 
In  this  country  and  in  England  may  be  seen  the 
evil  of  an  individualism  run  into  license  —  the 
waste,  the  folly  of  it.  And  in  Germany  may  be 
seen  the  monstrous  result  of  an  idolatrous  devo- 
tion to  the  other  ideal  —  the  man-made  machine 
without  a  soul.  Between  the  two  lies  the  fairest 
road  into  the  future,  and  that  road,  with  an  un- 
erring instinct,  the  Latin  follows. 


The  German  lesson  is  not  the  whole  truth: 
it  is  the  poorer  half  of  the  truth.  An  undisciplined 
world  Is  more  In  God's  Image  than  a  world  from 
which  beauty,  humanity,  and  chivalry  have  been 

177 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

exterminated.  But  discipline  is  the  primal  con- 
dition of  survival.  Between  these  two  poles, 
between  its  body  and  its  soul,  mankind  must 
struggle  as  it  has  always  struggled  from  the  be- 
ginning of  time.  .  .  . 

When  I  looked  on  the  sensitive,  suffering  faces 
of  Frenchwomen  in  their  mourning,  the  wistful 
eyes  of  crippled  youths,  the  limp  forms  of  wounded 
men,  the  tense,  bent  figures  of  dirty  poilus  in 
their  muddy  trenches,  I  knew  that  through  their 
souls  and  bodies  was  passing  the  full  agony  of 
this  struggle. 


V 

The  Faith  of  the  French 

I  DO  not  mean  religious  faith,  although  that 
too  has  been  evoked,  reaffirmed  by  the 
trials  and  griefs  of  the  war,  but  I  mean  faith 
in  themselves,  in  their  cause,  in  life.  The  un- 
shakable faith  of  the  French  is  the  one  most  ex- 
hilarating, abiding  impression  that  the  visitor 
takes  from  France  these  days.  It  is  so  universal, 
so  pervasive,  so  contagious  that  he  too  becomes 
irresistibly  convinced,  no  matter  how  dark  the 
present  may  be,  how  many  victories  German 
arms  may  win,  that  the  ultimate  triumph  of  the 
cause  is  merely  deferred. 

There  has  never  been  the  slightest  panic  in 
France,  not  during  the  mobilization  when  white- 
faced  men  and  women  realized  that  the  dreaded 
hour  had  struck,  not  even  in  those  days  of  sus- 
pense when  the  public  began  to  realize  that  the 
first  reports  of  French  victories  in  Alsace  were 
deceptive  and  that  the  enemy  was  almost  at  the 
gates  of  Paris,  A  million  or  so  people  left  the  city 
with  the  Government  in  order  to  escape  the  ex- 
pected siege,  but  there  was  no  panic,  not  even 
among  the  wretched  creatures  driven  from  their 
homes  in  the  provinces  before  the  blast  of  the 
German  cyclone. 

179 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

Ever  since  the  battle  of  the  Marne  the  tide  of 
confidence  has  been  steadily  rising,  in  spite  of  the 
tedious  disappointments  of  trench  warfare,  the 
small  gains  of  ground,  the  steady  toll  of  lives,  in 
spite  of  reverses  in  Galicia  and  Poland  and  the 
mistakes  in  the  Dardanelles,  in  spite  of  English 
sluggishness  and  Russian  weakness.  Each  reverse 
has  been  courageously  accepted,  analyzed,  and 
found  not  decisive,  merely  temporary.  Victory 
must  come  to  the  ones  who  can  endure  to  the  end, 
and  the  French  know  now  that  they  can  endure. 
"We  can  do  it  all  alone,  if  we  have  to!"  Again, 
"The  Germans  know  that  they  are  beaten  al- 
ready: they  know  it  in  Berlin  as  well  as  we  do." 

This  confidence  is  based  on  realities  —  first  on 
the  success  with  which  France  has  learned  the 
German  lesson  and  completely  reorganized  her 
life  for  the  business  of  war.  "We  were  not  ready 
last  August  —  but  we  are  now."  Her  machine  is 
growing  stronger  in  spite  of  the  daily  waste  of  life, 
while  the  German  machine  is  weakening  steadily. 


The  farther  one  gets  into  the  military  zone,  the 
more  fervent  and  evident  is  this  confidence,  until 
on  the  front  it  is  an  irresistible  conviction  that 
inspires  men  and  officers  alike.  Even  a  novice  like 
myself  began  to  understand  why  the  army  is  sure 
of  ultimate  victory,  and  the  longer  one  stays  at 
the  front  the  more  this  faith  of  the  French  seems 
justified.   In  the  first  place,  they  have  so  well  got 

1 80 


FAITH    OF   THE    FRENCH 

that  German  lesson!  The  supply  of  shell  and  gun 
is  so  abundant,  also  of  fresh  troops  in  reserve 
thanks  to  "Papa"  Joffre's  frugality  with  human 
lives ;  the  first,  second,  third  lines  —  on  ad  infini- 
tum to  Paris  —  are  so  carefully  fortified,  so  alertly 
held  against  any  "drive"!  And  the  troops  are  so 
fit!  They  have  made  themselves  at  home  in  their 
new  camping  life  behind  the  lines  of  dugouts  and 
caves;  they  have  become  gnomes,  woodsmen, 
cavemen,  taking  on  the  earth  colors  of  the  primi- 
tive world  to  which  they  have  been  forced  to  re- 
turn in  order  to  free  the  soil  of  their  country.  Then 
one  sees  the  steady  creeping  forward  of  the  front 
itself,  not  much  as  it  looks  on  a  small-scale  map, 
but  as  the  officers  point  out  the  blasted  woods,  or 
the  brow  of  a  hill  over  which  the  trenches  have 
been  slowly  pushed  metre  by  metre  throughout 
the  interminable  weeks  of  constant  struggle,  one 
sees  that  gradually  the  French  have  got  the 
upper  hand,  the  commanding  positions  in  long 
stretches  of  the  trench  wall.  They  are  on  the  hills, 
their  artillery  commands  the  level  fields  before 
them.  It  is  like  the  struggle  between  two  titanic 
wrestlers  who  have  swayed  back  and  forth  over 
the  same  ground  so  long  that  the  spectator  can 
see  no  advance  for  either.  But  one  wrestler  knows 
that  the  inches  gained  from  his  adversary  count, 
that  the  body  in  his  grasp  is  growing  weaker,  that 
the  collapse  will  come  soon  —  with  a  rush.  He 
cannot  tell  fully  why  he  feels  this  superiority,  but 
he  knows  that  his  adversary  is  weakening. 

i8i 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

Perhaps  a  colonel  on  the  front  will  tell  you  with 
elation,  —  "We  know  that  the  Boches  across  the 
way  are  discouraged,  because  our  prisoners  say 
so,  —  we  take  prisoners  more  easily  than  we  did, 
—  and  they  are  all  mixed  up  in  their  formations. 
We  know  that  they  have  to  drive  their  men  to  the 
job,  that  the  lines  about  here  are  stripped  as  bare 
as  they  dare  keep  them.  There  used  to  be  a  lot  of 
reserve  troops  behind  their  lines,  but  our  aviators 

say  there  are  n't  any  in  X any  morel   And 

they  are  n't  as  free  with  their  obus  as  they  used  to 
be,  and  they  are  'old  nightingales,'  not  first  qual- 
ity." Perhaps  the  staff  officers  will  smile,  know- 
ing that  the  enemy  is  massing  his  forces  elsewhere 
on  the  long  front,  but  this  trick  of  rapid  change  is 
becoming  harder  to  perform,  and  more  exhaust- 
ing. At  any  rate,  the  plain  poilus  in  the  front 
trenches  are  instinctively  sure:  "We'll  have  'em 
now  soon!"  They  have  watched  that  grim  gray 
wall  opposite  so  long  that,  like  animals,  they  can 
feel  what  is  going  on  there  on  the  other  side. 


At  staff  headquarters  in  a  more  contained,  re- 
served way  there  is  the  same  air  of  vital  confi- 
dence. "Have  you  seen  the  new  pump?"  the 
general  asked  me.  "We  are  pumping  good  water 
all  over  this  sector  into  the  front  trenches,  too. 
.  .  .  Oh,  we  are  Hen  installe!  ...  It  may  be  an- 
other year,  two,  perhaps  more,  but  the  end  is  cer- 
tain.   There  is  one  man  in  the  trenches,  another 

182 


FAITH    OF   THE    FRENCH 

just  behind  in  reserve,  still  another  resting  some- 
where in  the  woods  for  his  week  off,  and  more,  all 
the  men  we  want  back  in  the  depots !^^  And  he 
turns  the  talk  to  the  good  health  of  his  men,  their 
fine  spirit.  For  one  of  the  human,  lovable  quali- 
ties of  the  officers  whom  I  met  is  that  they  prefer 
to  talk  about  the  comfort,  the  morale,  the  esprit, 
of  their  men  to  discussing  "operations." 

Just  here  I  see  where  the  French  have  risen 
above  the  machine  idea  of  the  German  lesson. 
There  is  a  something  plus,  over  and  above  "prep- 
aration," "organization,"  "efficiency,"  which  the 
Latin  has  and  on  which  his  confidence  in  ultimate 
victory  largely  rests.  That  is  his  belief  in  the  indi- 
vidual, his  reliance  on  the  strength  of  the  individ- 
ual's spirit.  To  the  French  officer  this  seems  the 
all-important  factor  in  the  army :  military  force  de- 
pends ultimately  upon  the  esprit  of  the  individual 
which  creates  the  morale  of  the  whole.  Of  course, 
the  army  must  be  equipped  in  the  modern  way  and 
fought  in  the  modern  way  with  all  the  resources 
of  science,  with  aeroplanes,  bombs,  motor  trans- 
port, and  heavy  artillery.  But  without  the  full 
devotion  of  the  individual,  without  the  coopera- 
tion of  his  esprit,  the  army  would  be  a  dead  ma- 
chine, especially  in  this  nerve-rending  endurance 
contest  of  the  trenches.  Here  is  the  Latin  idea, 
which  is  absolutely  opposed  to  the  German 
machine  theory  of  war. 

The  German  staff  has  done  marvels  with  its 
machine.   It  hurls  armies  over  the  map  of  Europe 

183 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

on  Its  splendid  railways,  with  a  perfected  system 
of  organization.  But  it  disregards  the  individual. 
The  men  are  merely  so  many  fighting  units,  to 
be  kept  sound  and  well  and  cured  as  rapidly  as 
possible  when  wounded  In  order  to  get  them  back 
into  the  ranks.  The  regiments  are  often  reorgan- 
ized and  combined  with  other  units,  German  com- 
panies even  mixed  In  with  Austrian  units.  They 
are  handled  like  pieces  of  a  machine.  Each  Indi- 
vidual, supposably  having  been  "standardized," 
as  we  say  In  building.  Is  an  Interchangeable  bit 
of  mechanism,  equally  useful  wherever  placed. 
But  the  human  being  cannot  be  used  that  way 
with  the  best  effects.  He  Is  an  Individual,  he  has 
a  soul.  The  results  that  can  be  got  from  him 
beyond  the  surface  result  of  massed  force  will 
depend  on  whether  that  soul  can  be  evoked  to 
Its  full  strength.  All  this  the  French  know,  and 
their  greatest  source  of  confidence  Is  In  the  indi- 
vidual Intelligence,  Individual  esprit  of  the  mil- 
lions of  units,  the  morale  with  which  they  are 
filled. 

The  French  soldier  Is  not  as  exacting  as  the  Eng- 
lish or  German  soldier  about  his  uniform.  Give 
him  a  little  kepi  to  pull  over  his  shock  of  black 
hair  and  he  feels  himself  In  soldier  dress.  Blue 
coat  or  gray,  old  red  breeches  or  linen  ones,  he 
does  not  care.  Even  on  the  front  one  sees  the 
most  nondescript  collection  of  uniforms.  In  strik- 
ing contrast  with  the  admirable  feld  grau  uni- 
form In  which  the  German  soldier  Is  equipped.  A 

184 


FAITH   OF   THE   FRENCH 

French  officer  has  stated  the  difference  of  Ideals 
very  clearly:  — 

"The  external  appearance,  the  uniform  of  the 
soldier,  have  their  importance,  of  course,  but  we 
put  far  above  them  the  moral  worth  of  the  soldier. 
We  excuse  the  torn  coat,  the  untidy  trousers,  if 
the  heart  is  right.  To  make  sure  of  that  we  get 
close  to  the  man.  We  do  not  burden  him  with 
drill,  but  every  day  we  question  him,  talk  with 
him.  It's  harder,  takes  more  time,  is  a  delicate 
matter.  Our  control  of  the  men  does  not  depend 
so  much  on  the  order  or  disorder  of  the  knapsack 

—  it  is  wholly  psychical.  Our  discipline  is  not  so 
much  the  relation  of  superior  to  inferior  —  it  is 
the  common  submission  to  necessary  rules  and 
military  orders.  One  must  obey  because  one  has 
a  conscience,  a  sense  of  duty,  not  from  fear. 
All  our  severity,  our  determination,  lie  in  that  — 
to  develop  in  the  man  his  sense  of  duty,  to  exalt 
his  faith  which  will  make  him  sacrifice  himself 
readily  at  the  word  of  command.  .  .  .  Our  method 
gets  better  results  than  the  drill  method.  We  do 
not  have  to  drive  the  men  into  battle  with  a  re- 
volver in  the  hand." 

With  the  Latin  it  is  always  the  individual  that 
counts.  Illustration  of  the  results  of  the  method 
described  —  of  cultivating  the  spirit  of  sacrifice 

—  has  been  given  over  and  over  again  in  the  des- 
perate trench  fighting  of  the  past  year.  A  won- 
derful collection  of  heroic  tales  could  be  made 
from  the  daily  newspapers,  showing  the  qualities 

i8s 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

of  initiative  and  devotion  in  the  common  soldier, 
who  in  the  Latin  conception  of  the  word  remains  a 
human  being  with  a  soul.  An  officer  remarked  to 
me,  "We  cannot  have  our  men  come  from  the 
trenches  glum  and  downcast — a  Frenchman  must 
laugh  and  joke  or  something  is  wrong  with  him. 
So  we  started  these  vaudevilles  behind  the  lines, 
and  sports."  Instead  of  more  drill  they  give  their 
men  "  shows,"  so  that  they  may  laugh  and  forget 
the  horrors  of  the  trench.   Good  psychology! 


The  civilian  shines  through  every  French  sol- 
dier —  the  civilian  who  is  a  human  being  like  you 
or  me,  with  the  same  human  needs.  The  officers 
chat  and  joke  familiarly  with  their  men.  Com- 
radeship is  substituted  for  tyranny.  France, 
one  comprehends,  is  a  real  democracy,  and  still 
takes  the  ideal  of  equality  seriously.  When  I 
asked  an  officer  at  Rheims  why  he  had  not  had 
a  day's  leave  in  ten  months  while  English  officers 
went  home  on  leave,  he  said,  with  a  shrug,  — • 
"France  is  a  republic:  our  men  must  get  their 
leaves  first." 

The  machine  system  gives  startling  results  — 
in  a  short  campaign.  But  when  it  comes  to  an 
endurance  contest,  to  the  long,  long  strains  of 
trench  warfare,  something  other  than  drill  and 
organization  is  necessary,  something  that  will 
rouse  the  human  being  to  the  last  atom  of  effort 
that  he  has  in  him.    When  men  must  stand  up 

1 86 


FAITH    OF   THE    FRENCH 

to  their  waists  in  icy  water,  live  in  the  inferno  of 
constant  bombardment,  not  for  hours  and  days, 
but  for  weeks  and  months,  something  other  than 
discipline  is  needed  to  keep  them  sufficiently 
alive  to  be  of  use.  Doctors  tell  how  willingly, 
unquestioningly,  the  wounded  go  back  to  the 
hell  they  have  escaped,  —  not  once,  but  twice, 
three  times.  To  evoke  the  capacity  for  heroism 
in  the  individual  soldier  has  been  the  triumph  of 
the  Latin  system. 

The  faith  of  the  French  rests  justly  on  their 
heroic  resolution,  their  ability  to  endure  as  indi- 
viduals, more  than  on  the  lesson  learned  of  pre- 
paration and  organization. 


Faith  is  a  belief  In  the  evidence  of  things  un- 
seen. French  faith  is  of  many  kinds,  not  purely 
material,  not  military.  They  believe  so  pro- 
foundly in  the  perfect  justice  and  high  impor- 
tance of  their  cause  that  it  would  seem  as  if  they 
counted  upon  the  cause  alone  to  win  the  victory. 
No  nation,  they  say,  ever  spent  itself  in  a  better 
cause.  Victims  of  an  unprovoked  attack,  unpre- 
pared, which  is  the  best  evidence  of  peaceable 
will,  witnesses  of  the  outrage  of  a  neighbor  peo- 
ple, bleeding  from  the  wounds  of  their  own  coun- 
try, —  what  better  cause  for  war  could  men 
have?  And  the  Latin  intelligence  of  the  French 
enables  them  from  the  humblest  to  the  highest 
to  perceive  the  universality  of  the  principles  for 

187 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

which  they  are  called  upon  to  die.  It  is  no  selfish, 
not  even  a  merely  national,  cause  —  it  is  the 
cause  of  nothing  less  than  humanity  in  which 
they  fight. 

The  philosopher  Bergson  expressed  this  sub- 
lime confidence  in  the  cause  thus  (I  give  the 
substance  of  his  words  from  memory):  "Not  all 
wars  can  be  avoided  —  perhaps  nine  out  of  ten 
can.  But  this  one,  no!  For  it  is  a  war  of  prin- 
ciples. It  will  be  a  long  war  because  the  enemy 
is  strong  and  we  were  unprepared.  But  we  can 
wait  the  end  confident  in  the  result.  The  Ger- 
mans have  created  a  false  belief,  a  wrong  idea, 
and  have  carried  that  idea  into  action  with  ex- 
traordinary thoroughness.  But  the  belief  rests 
upon  error.  When  the  day  comes  that  they  meet 
reverses,  when  their  idol  of  force  no  longer  works 
miracles  for  them,  then  they  will  collapse,  from 
within.  There  will  be  a  general  breakdown  of 
personality  from  realizing  the  falsity  of  their 
idea.   There  lies  our  victory." 

The  philosopher's  belief  is  based  on  the  faith 
that  the  principles  of  justice,  of  law,  of  humanity 
are  stronger,  more  enduring  than  any  organiza- 
tion of  force  no  matter  how  efficient,  for  this  is  a 
moral  world.  And  the  individual  or  nation  who 
relies  upon  might  to  enforce  wrong  must  in  the 
end,  perceiving  the  irrationality  of  his  world, 
collapse.  The  grinding  of  the  mill  may  be  heart- 
breakingly  slow,  but  the  grist  is  as  sure  as  life 
itself. 

1 88 


FAITH    OF   THE    FRENCH 

Similarly,  the  statesman  Hanotaux  has  ex- 
pressed "The  Moral  Victory":  "It  is  the  noblest, 
the  highest  of  causes  which  has  been  submitted 
to  the  arbitrament  of  arms.  Its  grandeur  justi- 
fies the  terrible  extent  of  the  drama  and  the  im- 
mense sacrifices  it  imposes.  The  material  results 
of  victory  will  be  immense,  the  moral  results  will 
be  even  greater.  .  .  .  Moral  forces  are  superior 
to  physical  forces,  and  in  spite  of  all  they  will 
have  the  last  word.  .  .  .  Our  youth  has  gone  to 
the  front  in  the  serene  conviction  that  it  was 
fighting  not  only  for  the  patrie,  but  for  humanity, 
that  this  war  was  a  sort  of  crusade,  that  they 
could  claim  place  beside  St.  Louis  and  Jeanne 
d'Arc." 

It  is  that  heroic  consciousness  of  a  righteous 
martyrdom  that  I  read  on  the  faces  of  the  black- 
robed  women  in  the  street,  too  proud  for  tears; 
in  the  silent  figures  on  the  hospital  beds,  suffer- 
ing without  protest  an  agony  too  deep  for  words. 
And  when  I  encountered  a  file  of  soldiers  in  the 
muddy  trenches,  flattening  themselves  out  against 
the  earth  walls  to  let  me  pass,  carrying  pails  of 
soup  to  the  comrades  up  front,  or  sitting  motion- 
less beside  their  burrows  along  the  trench  wall, 
their  hands  clasping  their  rifles,  —  dirty,  grimed, 
and  bearded,  —  I  saw  the  same  thing  in  their  tired 
eyes,  their  drawn  faces.  Mute  martyrs  in  the 
cause  of  humanity,  in  my  cause,  they  were  giving 
their  lives  for  others,  for  me,  not  merely  that  the 
German  might  be  driven  from  France,  but  that 

189 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

justice  and  honor  and  peace  between  men  might 
prevail  in  the  world! 


* 


Because  the  French  people  are  inspired  with 
the  grandeur  and  the  moral  significance  of  their 
cause,  they  cannot  understand  a  certain  cynical 
attitude  of  mind,  well  illustrated  by  a  former 
Senator  of  the  United  States,  who  has  been  high 
in  the  councils  of  the  defunct  Progressive  Party. 
After  spending  ten  days  in  Paris  last  spring,  he 
remarked  at  a  luncheon  given  him  by  some  dis- 
tinguished Frenchmen,  —  "Don't  tell  me  about 
the  justice  of  your  cause  or  about  the  atrocities. 
I  am  not  interested  in  that.  What  I  want  to 
know  is,  who  is  going  to  win!"  Who  is  going 
to  win!  There  spoke  the  barbarian  mind.  The 
barbarian  mind  cannot  comprehend  that  the 
winning  Itself  in  a  world  cause  is  inextrica- 
bly involved  in  the  justice  and  worth  of  the 
cause. 

For  the  same  reason  the  French  people  have 
been  puzzled  by  the  sort  of  neutrality  preached 
and  practiced  at  Washington  since  the  outbreak 
of  the  war.  It  is  plain  enough  that  neither  France 
nor  England  desires  to  have  the  United  States 
go  to  war  with  Germany.  We  can  help  them 
better  as  a  huge  supply  house  than  as  an  ally, 
much  as  that  might  offend  our  vanity.  The 
French  appreciate  also  our  President's  desire 
to  keep  his  country  at  peace.   They  are  a  peace- 

190 


FAITH    OF   THE    FRENCH 

loving  people  and  know  the  frightful  costs  of 
war.  But  they  cannot  understand  a  neutrality 
that  avoids  committing  itself  upon  a  moral 
issue  such  as  was  presented  to  the  world  in  Bel- 
gium, in  the  sinking  of  the  Lusitania,  And  in 
spite  of  the  strict  censorship,  which  for  obvious 
reasons  has  muzzled  the  French  press  in  its  com- 
ment upon  our  diplomacy  with  Germany,  occa- 
sionally flashes  of  a  biting  scorn  of  the  Wilson 
neutrality  have  appeared  in  print,  as  the  follow- 
ing from  Hanotaux:  "We  should  be  wanting  truly 
in  frankness  toward  our  great  sister  republic  if 
we  left  her  in  the  belief  that  this  series  of  docu- 
ments, of  a  tone  particularly  friendly  and  affec- 
tionate, addressed  to  the  German  Government 
after  such  acts  as  theirs,  had  not  occasioned  in 
France  a  certain  surprise.  .  .  .  Up  to  this  time 
the  Allies,  who  have  not,  God  be  praised,  com- 
promised or  even  menaced  the  life  of  any  neu- 
tral, of  any  American,  have  not  received  the 
twentieth  part  of  these  friendly  terms  that  the 
German  Government  has  brought  forth  by  its 
implacable  acts.  .  .  .  What  the  world  awaits 
from  President  Wilson  is  not  merely  a  note,  it  is 
a  verdict.  What  do  neutral  peoples,  what  does 
the  American  Government,  what  does  President 
Wilson  think  of  the  German  doctrine,  —  'Ne- 
cessity knows  no  law  —  the  end  justifies  the 
means'.^  .  .  .  Every  Government  that  acts  or 
speaks  at  the  present  hour  decides  the  nature  of 
the  real  peace,  whether  it  will  be  an  affirmation 

191 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

of  those  eternal  principles  that  are  alone  capable 
of  directing  humanity  toward  its  sacred  end." 

To  our  eternal  shame  as  a  nation  our  Govern- 
ment has  evaded,  up  to  this  hour,  pronouncing 
the  expected  verdict,  has  preferred  to  quibble  and 
define,  in  its  vain  attempt  to  hold  the  barbarian 
to  a  "strict  accountability"  —  whatever  that 
may  mean.  France  does  not  want  our  army  or 
our  navy,  not  even  our  money  and  our  factories, 
except  on  business  terms,  but  she  has  looked  in 
vain  for  our  affirmation  as  a  nation  of  our  belief 
in  her  great  cause,  which  should  be  our  own 
cause  —  the  cause  of  all  free  peoples. 


What  a  timid  and  verbal  interpretation  of 
neutrality  has  prevented  our  Government  from 
affirming,  the  American  people,  let  us  be  thank- 
ful, have  done  generously,  abundantly.  They 
have  pronounced  a  not  uncertain  verdict,  and  they 
have  followed  this  moral  verdict  with  countless 
acts  of  sympathy.  The  cause  of  France,  the  faith 
of  the  French,  have  roused  the  chivalry  of  the 
best  Americans.  Our  youths  are  fighting  in  the 
trenches,  our  doctors  and  nurses  are  giving  their 
services,  our  money  is  helping  to  stanch  the 
wounds  of  France.  As  a  people  we  too  have 
affirmed  our  faith  in  the  cause  and  are  doing  gen^r 
erously,  spontaneously,  as  is  our  wont,  what  we 
can  to  win  that  cause  for  the  world.  The  splendid 
hospital  of  the  American  Ambulance  at  Neuilly, 

1^2 


FAITH    OF   THE    FRENCH 

equipped  and  operated  on  the  generous  American 
scale,  is  the  real  monument  to  the  beliefs,  the 
hopes,  the  faith  of  the  American  people. 

In  that  modification  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  tradi- 
tion which  America  is  fast  evolving,  there  is  a 
subtle  sympathy  and  likeness  with  the  Latin, 
which  this  crisis  has  brought  into  evidence.  We 
are  less  English  than  French  in  spirit,  in  our  ideal 
of  culture,  of  life. 


VI 

I'he  New  France 

THIS  Is  a  return  for  a  new  departure!" 
the  Italian  poet  cried  to  his  people  at 
Quarto  when  they  were  still  hesitating 
between  the  paths  of  a  prudent  neutrality  and 
intervention  in  the  world  decision.  Probably  in 
the  poet's  thought  there  was  more  of  concrete 
ambition  for  "national  aspirations"  than  of 
spiritual  rebirth.  But  for  the  French  nation  it 
is  the  spiritual  rebirth  alone  that  has  any  mean- 
ing. No  material  enlargement  of  France  has  ever 
been  seriously  contemplated.  The  acquisition 
of  Alsace  can  hardly  be  termed  conquest,  and 
whatever  hopes  of  indemnity  or  other  material 
advantages  the  French  may  have  permitted 
themselves  to  dream  of  must  fade  as  the  financial 
burden  of  all  Europe  mounts  ever  higher.  Even 
the  recovery  of  Alsace,  according  to  those  best 
able  to  judge,  —  in  spite  of  German  assertions, 
—  would  never  have  roused  France  to  an  ag- 
gressive war.  Conquest,  material  growth,  is  not 
an  active  principle  in  the  French  character. 
How  often  I  have  heard  this  thought  on  French 
lips,  —  "We  want  to  be  let  alone,  to  be  free  to 
live  our  lives  as  we  think  best,  to  develop  our 

194 


THE    NEW   FRANCE 

own  institutions,  —  that  is  what  we  are  fighting 
fori"  For  forty  years  the  nation  has  lived  under 
the  fear  of  invasion,  a  black  cloud  always  more 
or  less  threatening  on  the  frontier,  and  when  the 
day  of  mobilization  came  every  Frenchman  knew 
instinctively  what  it  meant  —  the  long-expected 
fight  for  national  existence.  And  the  hope  that 
sustains  the  people  in  their  blackest  moments  is 
the  hope  of  ending  the  thing  forever.  "Our  chil- 
dren and  our  children's  children  will  not  have  to 
endure  what  we  suflfer.  It  will  be  a  better  world 
because  of  our  sacrifice." 

The  conquest  that  France  will  achieve  Is  the 
conquest  of  herself,  and  the  fruits  of  that  she 
has  already  attained  in  a  marvelous  measure. 
The  reality  of  a  new  France  is  felt  to-day  by  every 
Frenchman  and  is  aboundingly  obvious  to  the 
stranger  visiting  the  country  he  once  knew  in 
her  soft  hours  of  peace.  To  be  sure,  intelligent 
French  people  say  to  you,  when  you  comment 
on  the  fact,  "But  we  were  always  really  like  this 
at  bottom,  serious  and  moral  and  courageous, 
only  you  did  not  see  the  real  France."  Pardon- 
able pride!  The  French  themselves  did  not  know 
it.  As  so  often  with  Individual  souls,  it  took  the 
fierce  fire  of  prolonged  trial  to  evoke  the  true 
national  character,  to  bring  once  more  to  the 
surface  ancient  and  forgotten  racial  virtues,  to 
brighten  qualities  that  had  become  dim  in  the 
petty  occupations  of  prosperity. 

After  I  had  been  in  France  a  short  time,  noth- 

195 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

ing  seemed  falser  to  me  than  the  pessimistic 
assertions  of  certain  German-Americans  and 
faint-hearted  other  Americans,  that  whatever 
the  outcome  of  the  world  war  France  was  "done 
for,"  "exhausted,"  "ruined,"  must  sink  to  the 
level  of  a  third-rate  power,  and  so  forth.  Nor  can 
I  believe  the  words  of  those  saddened  sympathiz- 
ers and  helpers  in  the  ambulances  and  hospitals, 
that  "France  is  proudly  bleeding  to  death." 
Her  wounds  have  been  frightful,  and  through 
them  is  still  gushing  much  of  the  best  blood  of 
the  nation.  Her  bereavement  has  been  enormous, 
but  not  irreparable.  Once  a  real  peace  achieved, 
the  triumph  of  the  cause,  and  I  venture  to  pre- 
dict that  France  will  give  an  astonishing  spectacle 
of  rapid  recovery,  materially  and  humanly.  For 
the  New  France  is  already  a  fact,  not  a  faith. 


Evidence  of  this  rebirth  is  naturally  difficult 
to  make  concrete  as  with  all  spiritual  quality. 
It  is  not  merely  the  solidarity  of  the  nation,  the 
fervent  patriotism,  the  readiness  for  every  sacri- 
fice, which  are  qualities  more  or  less  true  of  all 
the  warring  nations,  especially  of  Germany.  It 
is  more  than  the  perpetual  Sunday  calm  along 
the  rue  de  la  Paix,  the  absence  of  that  parasitic 
frivolity  with  which  Paris  —  a  small  part  of 
Paris  —  entertained  the  world.  It  is  not  simply 
that  French  people  have  become  serious,  silent, 
determined,  with  set  wills  to  endure  and  to  win 

196 


THE   NEW   FRANCE 

—  for  that  moral  tenacity  may  relax  after  the 
crisis  has  passed.  It  is  all  these  and  much  more 
which  I  shall  try  to  express  that  has  revealed  a 
new  France. 

To  start  with  some  prosaic  proofs  of  the  new 
life,  I  will  take  the  liquor  question,  a  test  of  social 
vitality.  It  is  significant  to  examine  how  the 
different  belligerent  nations  have  treated  this 
problem,  which  becomes  acute  whenever  it  is 
necessary  to  call  upon  all  national  reserves  in  a 
crisis.  Turkey,  Italy,  and  Germany  apparently 
have  no  liquor  problem;  at  least  the  war  has  not 
called  attention  to  it.  Russia,  whose  peasantry 
was  notoriously  cursed  with  drunkenness,  eradi- 
cated the  evil,  ostensibly,  by  one  arbitrary  ukase, 
though,  if  persistent  reports  from  the  eastern 
war  region  are  true,  her  great  reform  has  not  yet 
reached  her  officers.  England  has  played  feebly 
with  the  question  from  the  beginning  when  the 
ravages  of  drink  among  the  working  population 

—  what  every  visitor  to  England  had  known  — 
became  painfully  evident  to  the  Government 
in  its  efforts  to  mobilize  war  industries  and  in- 
crease production.  Various  minor  restrictions 
on  the  liquor  traffic  have  been  imposed,  but 
nothing  that  has  reached  to  the  roots  of  the  mat- 
ter —  probably  because  of  the  powerful  liquor 
interest  in  Parliament  as  much  as  from  the  Eng- 
lishman's fetish  of  individual  liberty.  Although 
the  direct  handicap  of  drunken  workmen  did 
not  affect  France  as  it  did  England,  the  French 

197 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

authorities  quickly  realized  the  indirect  menace 
of  alcoholism  and  have  taken  real  measures  to 
combat  it.  Absinthe  has  been  abolished.  For 
the  army  —  and  that  includes  practically  all  the 
younger  and  abler  men  —  the  danger  has  been 
minimized  by  the  strict  enforcement  of  regula- 
tions as  to  hours  and  the  non-alcoholic  nature  of 
drinks  permitted,  which  are  posted  conspicuously 
in  all  cafes  and  drinking-places  and  which  are 
carefully  observed,  as  any  one  who  tries  to  order 
liquor  in  company  with  a  man  in  uniform  will 
quickly  find  out!  I  never  saw  a  soldier  or  an 
officer  in  the  least  degree  under  the  influence  of 
liquor  while  I  was  in  France,  either  at  the  front 
or  outside  the  military  zone,  and  very  few  work- 
ingmen.  Not  content  with  the  control  of  liquor 
in  the  army,  the  French  have  seriously  attacked 
the  whole  problem,  which  in  France  centers  in 
the  right  of  the  fruit-grower  to  distill  brandy,  — 
an  ancient  custom  that  in  certain  provinces  has 
resulted  in  great  abuses.  Legislation  against  the 
houilleurs  de  crue  is  one  inevitable  outcome  of  the 
awakened  sense  of  social  responsibility  in  France. 
Connected  with  the  liquor  evil  is  the  birth-rate 
question,  to  which  since  the  war  the  attention  of 
all  serious-minded  people  has  been  drawn.  The 
French  Academy  of  Sciences  has  undertaken  an 
elaborate  series  of  investigations  into  the  rela- 
tions between  the  birth-rate  and  the  consump- 
tion of  alcohol,  which  would  seem  to  show  that 
there  is  cause  and  effect  between  the  excessive 

198 


THE   NEW   FRANCE 

use  of  alcohol  and  a  declining  birth-rate.  This 
will  undoubtedly  tend  to  create  a  popular  senti- 
ment favorable  to  restrictive  liquor  legislation, 
specifically  to  abolishing  the  right  to  distill 
spirits.  But  what  is  of  more  real  significance  is 
the  changing  sentiment  among  the  French  in 
favor  of  larger  families.  Due,  no  doubt,  directly 
to  the  necessities  of  a  draining  war,  it  is  also  an 
expression  of  those  deeper  experiences  that  trial 
has  brought.  The  French  have  always  prized 
family  life,  and  French  family  life  is,  perhaps, 
the  best  type  of  the  social  bond  that  the  world 
knows.  Under  the  stress  of  widespread  bereave- 
ment the  French  are  realizing  that  the  base  of 
the  family  is  not  love  between  the  sexes,  but  the 
existence  of  children.  They  want  children,  not 
only  to  take  the  place  of  their  men  sacrificed, 
but  as  symbols  of  that  greater  love  for  the  race 
that  the  war  has  evoked.  Although  the  crudity  of 
the  "war-bride"  method  of  increasing  the  popu- 
lation is  not  evident  in  France,  every  working- 
girl  wears  the  medallion  of  some  "hero"  on  her 
breast.  Girls  say  frankly  that  they  want  chil- 
dren. The  Latin  will  never  accept  the  German 
principle  of  indiscriminate  breeding.  As  in  every 
other  aspect  of  life,  the  Latin  emphasizes  the 
individual,  the  personal;  but  an  awakened  pa- 
triotism and  pride  of  race,  a  deepened  sense  of 
the  real  values  of  life  will  lead  to  a  greater  de- 
votion to  the  family  ideal. 


199 


THE   WORLD    DECISION' 

To  shift  to  the  political  life  of  France,  the 
history  of  the  republic  has  been  tempestuous  in 
the  past.  There  has  been  a  succession  of  coups 
d'etat,  plots,  and  scandals.  One  political  cause 
celehre  has  followed  another  —  the  Boulanger, 
the  Dreyfus,  and  quite  lately  the  Caillaux.  The 
wide  publicity  which  these  political  scandals 
have  had  is  due  partly  to  the  Latin  love  of 
excitement,  also  to  the  Latin  frankness  about 
washing  dirty  political  linen  in  public.  To  the 
foreigner  it  has  seemed  strange  that  a  republic 
could  endure  with  such  abysses  of  intrigue  and 
personal  corruption  beneath  its  political  life  as 
have  been  shown  in  the  Panama  and  Dreyfus 
scandals.  The  Germans  probably  have  been  mis- 
led by  them  into  considering  the  French  nation 
wholly  despicable  and  degenerate.  But  France 
has  not  only  endured  in  spite  of  these  rotten 
spots,  but  her  republicanism  has  grown  stronger. 
Americans  experienced  in  their  own  sordid  poli- 
tics should  understand  how  uncharacteristic  of 
the  real  citizenship  of  a  democracy  politicians 
can  be.  The  real  France  has  never  taken  with 
entire  seriousness  the  machinations  of  "those 
rats  in  the  Chamber."  These  "rats"  were  quite 
active  during  the  first  months  of  the  war.  Aside 
from  the  incompetence  of  the  first  war  minis- 
try, which  kept  the  public  in  ignorance  of  the 
danger  so  completely  that  the  enemy  was  at 
Soissons  before  Paris  was  aware  that  the  French 
army  was  being  driven  back,  and  all  the  blunders 

200 


THE   NEW   FRANCE 

of  the  raid  into  Alsace,  France  had  its  sinister 
political  menace  in  Joseph  Caillaux,  who  it  has 
been  rumored  plotted  a  disgraceful  peace  with 
Germany  before  the  battle  of  the  Marne.  Cail- 
laux, when  his  creature,  the  grafting  paymaster- 
general,  was  exposed,  found  it  wise  to  go  to  South 
America.  An  able  and  on  the  whole  a  competent 
ministry  was  placed  in  power. 

When  Caillaux  returned  last  spring,  rumors 
of  legislative  unrest  and  plotting  against  the 
Joffre-Millerand  control  of  the  army  began  once 
more.  Outwardly  it  was  an  attempt  of  party 
leaders  in  the  Chamber  to  gain  greater  legislative 
control  of  the  conduct  of  the  war,  ostensibly  for 
the  improvement  of  bureaucratic  methods,  as 
in  the  sanitary  service,  which  was  notably  defi- 
cient. But  beneath  this  agitation  were  the  dan- 
gerous forces  of  political  France  seeking  to  oust 
JofFre,  and  there  lay  the  menace  that  a  political 
clique  might  get  control  of  the  army.  This  agi- 
tation, however,  did  not  disturb  the  public.  As 
one  Frenchman  put  it,  "If  those  rats  get  too 
active,  Gallieni  will  take  them  out  and  shoot 
them.  France  is  behind  the  army,  and  the  people 
will  not  tolerate  legislative  interference  with  it." 
The  political  unrest  has  at  last  resulted  in  a  new 
and  larger  cabinet,  admittedly  the  most  repre- 
sentative body  that  France  could  have.  The 
danger  of  political  interference  has  passed  with-. 
out  resort  to  summary  methods.  It  is  a  triumph 
of  democracy.      France  will  fight  the  war  to  an. 

201 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

end  under  constitutional  government,  a  much 
more  difficult  task  than  Germany's.  Obviously, 
as  may  be  seen  in  England,  parliamentary  gov- 
ernment is  a  great  hindrance  to  a  nation  in  the 
abnormal  state  of  war.  Free  societies  have  this 
handicap  to  contend  with  when  they  fight  an 
autocratic  machine.  To  maintain  her  republican 
government  without  scandals  throughout  the 
war  will  be  a  political  triumph  for  France,  in- 
dicative of  the  new  spirit  that  has  entered  into  the 
nation.  The  seriousness  of  the  present  situation 
has  sobered  all  men  and  has  suppressed  the  poli- 
ticians by  the  mere  weight  of  responsibility.  The 
New  France  emerging  from  the  trial  of  war  can 
profit  by  this  experience  to  purge  her  political 
life  of  the  scandalous  elements  in  it. 

Italy  has  closed  her  Parliament  and  relapsed 
temporarily  into  autocracy.  England  and  France 
are  struggling  to  maintain  popular  government 
as  we  did  through  the  Civil  War. 

*     *     * 

Much  has  been  said  of  the  heroic  spirit  of  the 
French  nation  under  the  tragedy  of  the  war.  Too 
much  could  not  be  said.  The  war  has  evoked  pa- 
triotism among  all  the  peoples  engaged,  but  with 
the  French  there  is  a  peculiar  idealistic  passion 
of  tenderness  for  the  patrie  which  impresses 
every  observer  who  has  had  the  good  fortune  to 
see  the  nation  at  war.  I  shall  not  linger  long  on 
these  familiar,  inspiring  aspects  of  love  for  coun- 

202 


\  THE    NEW   FRANCE 

try  that  the  war  has  called  forth  from  all  classes. 
The  ideal  spirit  of  French  youth  has  been  illus- 
trated in  some  letters  given  to  the  public  by  the 
novelist,  Henry  Bordeaux,  called  "Two  He- 
roes." They  relate  the  personal  experiences  of 
two  youths,  one  twenty,  the  other  twenty-one, 
whose  baptism  of  fire  came  in  the  battle  of  the 
Marne.  They  grew  old  fast  under  the  ordeal  of 
battle  and  of  responsibility  for  the  lives  of  their 
men;  their  letters  home  show  a  loftiness  of 
spirit,  a  sense  of  self-forgetfulness,  of  devotion 
to  the  cause,  that  is  sublime,  poignant  —  and 
typical.  In  every  rank  of  society  the  same  im- 
mense devotion,  the  same  utter  renouncement 
of  selfish  thought  can  be  felt.  A  spirit  of  ideal 
sacrifice  has  spread  throughout  the  nation, 
making  France  proud,  heroic,  confident.  Such  a 
spirit  must  be  a  benediction  for  generations  to 
come. 

The  common  effort,  the  universal  grief,  has 
drawn  all  French  people  so  close  together  that 
social  and  party  differences  have  disappeared. 
The  French  priest  has  become  once  more  the 
heroic  leader  of  his  people,  fighting  by  their  side 
in  the  trenches.  The  scholars,  the  poets,  the 
artists  have  all  done  their  part,  —  the  nuns, 
the  aristocrats,  the  working-people  theirs.  While 
England  has  been  harassed  with  strikes  and  class 
recriminations,  France  has  never  known  in  her 
entire  history  such  absolute  social  harmony  and 
unity,  such  universal  and  concentrated  will. 

203 


I  THE   WORLD    DECISION 

This  spirit  of  "sacred  union"  embraces  the 
women  who  are  doing  men's  tasks,  the  rich  who 
are  surrendering  their  good  American  securities 
to  the  Government  in  exchange  for  national  de- 
fense bonds,  the  poor  who  are  bringing  their  little 
hordes  of  gold  to  the  Bank  of  France  to  swell 
the  gold  reserve.  I  wish  that  every  American 
might  stand  in  the  court  of  the  Bank  of  France 
and  watch  that  file  of  women  and  old  men  de- 
positing their  gold  —  the  only  absolute  security 
against  want  they  have!  That  is  faith  made 
evident,  and  love. 


In  looking  over  the  bulky  file  of  French  news- 
papers, illustrated  weeklies,  and  pamphlets  on 
the  war,  which  I  brought  back  with  me,  I  am 
struck  by  the  fact  that  the  outstanding  charac- 
teristic of  all  this  comment  on  the  great  war 
from  journalist  to  statesman  and  publicist  is 
not  denunciation  of  the  barbarian.  Denuncia- 
tion plays  a  singularly  small  part  in  the  French 
reaction  to  their  suffering.  References  to  Ger- 
mans and  Germany  are  usually  of  a  psycholog- 
ical or  humorous  character,  illustrating  the  gro- 
tesque and  antipathetic  aspects  in  which  the 
Teuton  presents  himself  to  the  Latin  mind. 
That  part  which  grieving  and  denunciation  have 
played  in  English  comment,  the  gross  and  apo- 
plectic hate  of  the  German  press,  is  taken  by 
lyrical  enthusiasm  for  heroism.   The  newspapers, 

204 


THE   NEW   FRANCE 

sure  pulse  of  popular  appetite,  are  filled  daily 
with  stories  of  sacrifice,  gallantry,  heroism.  This 
is  the  aspect  of  the  sordid  bloody  war  that  the 
French  spirit  feeds  on.  It  is  a  fresh  manifestation 
of  an  old  national  trait  —  the  love  of  chivalry. 
Some  day,  doubtless,  these  splendid  tales  of  In- 
dividual heroism,  of  soldierly  and  civilian  sacri- 
fice, will  be  gathered  together  to  make  the  laurel 
wreath  of  the  New  France.  I  could  fill  a  volume 
with  those  I  have  read  and  heard.  And  I  like  to 
think  that  while  Germany  went  wild  over  the 
torpedoing  of  the  Lusltania,  —  even  dared  to  cele- 
brate it  in  America,  —  while  the  Zeppelin  raids 
arouse  her  patriotic  enthusiasm,  the  French  gloat 
over  the  story  of  the  private  who  crawled  out 
of  the  trench  and  hunted  for  two  days  with- 
out food  or  water  for  his  wounded  officer.  The 
love  of  the  heau  geste  is  an  ineradicable  trait  of 
French  character.  It  has  had  a  bountiful  satis- 
faction In  this  war. 

"We  have  fought  a  chivalrous  war,"  General  C. 
exclaimed,  pointing  to  the  little  figure  of  Jeanne 
d'Arc.  The  same  general  ordered  that  the  gov- 
ernment dole  of  a  franc  and  a  half  a  day  be  paid 
to  those  Alsatian  women  whose  husbands  were 
fighting  in  the  German  army.  "They  are  French 
women:  it  is  not  their  fault  that  their  husbands 
are  fighting  against  France! "And  the  deathless 
touch  of  all,  which  will  be  remembered  in  the 
world  long  after  the  destruction  wrought  to  the 
cathedral  of  Rhelms,  is  the  picture  of  French 

205 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

saving  German  wounded  in  the  burning  church  — 
fired  by  German  shells! 

The  beau  geste,  the  beautiful  act,  which  en- 
nobles all  men,  not  merely  the  doer  of  the  deed, 
—  that  is  what  France  is  giving  the  world.  The 
image  of  men  who  are  more  than  efficient  and 
strong  and  physically  courageous,  of  men  who 
are  filled  with  a  divine  spirit  of  sacrifice  and 
devotion.   Truly  supermen.  . 

Chivalry  was  a  trait  of  the  Old  France  as  it 
is  of  the  New.  It  has  fallen  somewhat  into  dis- 
repute of  late  years  with  the  rise  of  the  comfort 
and  efficiency  standards.  Nowhere  else  on  the 
broad  battlefields  of  Europe  has  it  revived,  to 
redeem  the  horror  of  war,  so  shiningly  as  in  the 
New  France. 


Another  aspect  of  French  character  which  is 
both  old  and  new  is  the  quality  of  humorous 
"sportsmanship"  the  French  have  displayed. 
When  Germany's  crack  aviator  made  a  daily 
visit  to  Paris,  dropping  bombs,  in  the  afternoon 
during  the  early  weeks  of  the  war,  the  Parisians 
took  his  arrival  as  a  spectacle  and  thronged  the 
boulevards  to  watch  him  and  applaud.  When 
at  last  he  was  shot  through  the  head,  the  French 
press  lamented  his  loss  with  genuine  appreciation 
of  his  nerve  and  his  skill.  A  young  cavalry  officer 
at  the  front  told  me  this  story:  One  of  the  younger 
officers  of  his  regiment,  to  encourage  his  men,  had 

206 


THE   NEW    FRANCE 

offered  rewards  for  German  shoulder  straps,  that 
is,  prisoners.  Two  simple  peasants,  misunder- 
standing his  words,  proudly  brought  in  a  couple 
of  pairs  of  German  ears  strung  on  a  string  Uke 
game.  The  ofhcer,  brooding  over  the  incident, 
resolved  to  explain  and  apologize  to  the  enemy. 
Putting  his  handkerchief  on  the  point  of  his 
sword,  he  crawled  out  of  the  trench  and  ad- 
vanced across  the  field  of  death  between  the 
lines. 

Tales  from  the  trenches  by  the  hundreds  prove 
that  the  French  have  not  lost  the  sparkle  of 
wit  even  under  the  dreary  conditions  of  trench- 
lighting.  When  Italy  joined  the  Allies,  some 
soldiers  of  a  front-line  trench  hoisted  the  plac- 
ard,—  "Macaroni  mit  uns!"  Again,  when 
boasting  placards  of  German  successes  in  Gallcia 
were  displayed,  the  French  poilus  retorted,  — 
"You  lie.  You  have  taken  ten  thousand  officers 
and  ten  millions  of  troops."  When  in  a  German 
military  prison  the  keepers  boasted  of  their  recent 
successes  on  the  western  front,  the  French  prison- 
ers began  to  sing  the  Marseillaise  to  the  astonish- 
ment of  their  German  guards,  "because,"  as  they 
explained,  "we  know  if  you  have  killed  all  those 
French  soldiers,  you  must  have  lost  at  least  four 
times  as  many!" 

The  barbarian  misread  the  Gallic  love  of  wit 
and  laughter.  To  joke  and  quip  seemed  to  him 
beneath  the  dignity  of  men.  It  Is,  rather,  the 
safety-valve  of  a  highly  intelligent  people  —  the 

207 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

outlet  for  their  ironic  perceptions  of  life.  The 
most  amusing  songs  of  the  war  that  I  have  heard 
were  given  by  the  poilus  on  a  little  stage  near 
Commercy  while  the  cannon  thundered  a  few 
miles  away.  This  ability  to  turn  upon  himself 
and  see  his  life  in  a  humorous  light  is  an  invalu- 
able quality  of  the  French  soldier.  So,  too,  is  his 
love  of  handicraft  which  finds  many  ingenious 
expressions  even  in  the  trenches.  The  French 
soldier  is  always  a  civilian,  with  a  love  of  neatly 
arranged  gardens  and  terraces,  and  he  lays  out 
a  potager  in  the  curve  of  a  shell-swept  hillside,  or 
a  neat  flower  garden  in  the  crumbled  walls  of  a 
village  house.  He  makes  rings  from  the  alumi- 
num found  in  German  shell-caps,  carves  the 
doorposts  of  his  stone  dugout,  or  likenesses  of 
his  officers  on  beam-ends,  as  I  saw  in  a  colonel's 
quarters  in  the  Bois-le-Pretre. 

The  French  soldier  remains,  even  in  this  bloodi- 
est of  wars,  always  a  civilian,  a  man,  capable  of 
laughter  and  tears,  of  heroic  heights,  of  chival- 
rous sacrifices,  —  with  the  soul's  image  of  what 
manhood  requires,  with  the  vision  of  a  state  of 
free  individual  men  like  himself. 


The  New  France  is  inspired  with  qualities  of 
Old  France,  qualities  which  I  call  Latin,  which 
have  emerged  into  high  relief  under  grief  and 
suffering  and  effort.  It  is  above  all  gallant  and 
high-minded.    The  wounded  Frenchman  never 

208 


THE   NEW   FRANCE 

complains  or  whimpers.  "  C'est  la  guerre  —  que 
voulez-vous  !^^  To  the  surgeon  who  has  operated 
on  him,  —  ^^Merci,  mon  major. ''^  And  they  lie 
legless  or  armless,  perhaps  with  running  sores,  a 
smile  on  the  face  in  answer  to  the  sympathetic 
word,  in  long  hospital  rows.  .  .  . 

The  fundamental  element  in  this  New  France 
is  the  gravity,  the  seriousness  of  it.  Of  all  the 
warring  peoples  the  French  seem  to  realize  most 
clearly  what  it  all  means,  what  it  is  for,  and  the 
deep  import  of  the  decision  not  merely  to  them, 
but  to  the  whole  world.  They  are  fighting,  not 
for  territory,  but  for  principles.  Peace  must  be 
not  a  rearrangement  of  maps,  but  of  men's 
ideas,  of  men's  wills.  They  are  the  conscious 
protagonists  of  a  long  tradition  of  ideals  that 
have  once  more  been  put  in  jeopardy.  It  is  the 
character  of  this  human  world  of  ours  which  they 
are  struggling  to  mould,  and  like  actors  in  a  Greek 
tragedy  they  are  suitably  impressed  with  the 
gravity  of  the  issue  in  their  hands. 

The  New  France  has  been  born  in  the  travail 
of  the  monstrous  desolation  of  trench-land  that 
stretches,  scabby  with  shell-holes,  leprous  with 
gray  wire,  pitted  with  countless  graves,  scarred 
with  crumbled  villages  for  four  hundred  miles 
across  the  fair  fields  of  la  douce  France.  In  this 
savage  desert,  inhumanly  silent  except  for  the 
shrieking  of  shells,  for  now  more  than  a  year's 
time  France  has  struggled  with  the  incarnated 
spirit  of  evil,  rearing  its  head  again,  armed  with 

209 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

all  the  enginery  of  modern  science.  The  little, 
dirty-bearded  soldiers  squat  there  in  their  bur- 
rows, white-faced,  tense,  silent,  waiting,  watch- 
ing, month  after  month,  or  plunge  over  their 
walls  to  give  their  lives  on  that  death-field  out- 
side. They  are  the  simple  martyrs  of  the  New 
France. 


France  has  learned  her  German  lesson;  has 
reorganized  her  life  to  make  it  tell  effectively  for 
her  task,  has  reorganized  her  inner  life,  discarding 
frivolity  and  waste.  She  has  found  herself  in  the 
lire.  France  is  not  "done  for,"  as  my  German- 
American  friends  so  pityingly  deem.  Bleeding 
from  her  terrible  wounds,  she  is  stronger  to-day 
than  ever  before,  —  stronger  in  will,  in  spirit,  in 
courage,  the  things  that  count  in  the  long,  long 
run  even  in  the  winning  of  wars.  Technically 
minded  soldiers  may  judge  that  "Germany  can't 
be  beaten."  But  the  French  know  in  their  souls 
that  she  can  be,  that  she  is  beaten  to-day!  In 
this  greatest  of  world's  decisions  it  is  the  spirit  of 
the  Latin  that  triumphs  again  —  the  sanest, 
suavest,  noblest  tradition  that  the  earth  has  ever 
known,  under  which  men  may  work  out  their 
mysterious  destiny. 


PART  THREE     .     .     AMERICA 


Part  Three — America 

I 
.   tVhat  Does  It  Mean  to  Us? 

I  WENT  from  the  French  front  back  to  Amer- 
ica. The  steamer  sHpped  down  the  Gironde 
between  green  vineyards,  past  peaceful  vil- 
lages, a  whole  universe  distant  from  that  grim, 
gray  trench-land  where  the  French  army  was 
holding  the  invader  in  Titan  grip,  stole  cautiously 
into  the  Bay  of  Biscay  at  nightfall  to  escape 
prowling  submarines,  and  began  to  roll  in  the 
Atlantic  surges,  part  of  those  "three  thousand 
miles  of  cool  sea- water"  on  which  our  President 
so  complacently  relies  as  a  nonconductor  of  war- 
fare. I  was  homeward  bound  to  America,  the 
land  of  Peace,  after  four  months  spent  in  "war- 
ridden  Europe"  —  to  that  homeland  stranger 
somehow  than  the  war  lands,  where  my  coun- 
trymen were  protesting  to  both  belligerents 
and  making  money,  manufacturing  war  supplies 
and  blowing  up  factories,  talking  "peace"  and 
"preparedness"  in  the  same  breath;  also  —  and 
God  be  thanked  for  that!  —  helping  to  feed  the 
starving  Belgians,  sending  men,  money,  and 
sympathy  to  the  French.  As  the  old  steamer  set- 
tled into  her  fourteen-knot  gait,  the  submarines 

213 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

ceased  to  be  of  more  than  conversational  con- 
cern, and  I  began  to  ask  myself,  —  "What  does 
it  all  mean  to  us,  this  bloody  sacrifice  of  world 
war,  —  to  us,  strong,  rich,  peaceful,  confident 
Americans?" 

For  in  spite  of  a  curious  Indifference  among 
many  Americans  to  the  outcome,  so  long  as  it  did 
not  get  us  into  trouble  with  either  party,  be- 
trayed by  personal  letters  and  press  articles 
which  I  had  received,  I  was  profoundly  convinced 
that  the  issues  of  the  world  tragedy  were  momen- 
tous to  us  too.  "This  European  butchery  means 
nothing,"  said  one  friend,  who  supplies  editorial 
comment  for  a  most  widely  read  American 
weekly,  "except  a  lot  of  poverty,  a  lot  of  cripples, 
and  a  lot  of  sodden  hate  in  the  hearts  of  the  peo- 
ple engaged.  Europe  will  not  be  changed  appre- 
ciably as  a  result  of  the  war!"  Our  pacifist  ex- 
Secretary  of  State,  I  remember,  wrote  Baron 
d'Estournelles  de  Constant  inquiring  what  the 
French  were  fighting  for,  implying  that  to  the  rea- 
sonable onlooker  there  was  no  clear  issue  involved 
in  the  whole  business,  merely  the  passions  of  mis- 
guided patriotism.  The  well-meaning  agitation  for 
peace,  which  as  I  write  has  been  lifted  Into  the 
grotesque  by  the  Ford  peace  ship,  Is  based  largely 
on  this  inability  to  realize  the  reality  of  the  issue 
between  the  belligerents.  And  there  is  our  na- 
tional attitude  of  strict  neutrality,  which  fairly 
represents  the  evasive  mind  of  many  Americans. 
Happily,  they  seem  to  say  to  themselves,  "This 

214 


WHAT   DOES   IT   MEAN? 

war  Is  not  our  affair."  We  were  warned  by  Wash- 
ington to  keep  clear  of  European  "quarrels,"  and 
wisely  we  covered  our  retreat  at  The  Hague  by 
inserting  that  little  clause  which  relieved  us  from 
all  real  responsibility  for  the  observance  of  the 
conventions.  Excuse  for  cowardice  and  blindness 
of  vision!  Such  Americans  like  to  think  that  as  a 
nation  we  have  no  more  concern  in  the  present 
war  than  a  peaceable  family  in  one  house  has  with 
the  domestic  upheavals  of  an  unfortunate  family 
in  the  next  house.  The  part  of  prudence  is  to 
ignore  all  evidences  of  unpleasantness,  to  profess 
good  offices,  and  to  keep  on  friendly  terms  with 
all  the  belligerents. 

The  impression  that  such  an  attitude  makes  on 
the  American  in  Europe  is  painful,  whether  it  be 
expressed  in  personal  letters,  in  newspapers  and 
magazines,  or  in  diplomatic  "notes."  He  be- 
comes impatient  with  the  provincialism  of  his 
own  people,  ashamed  of  their  transparent  selfish- 
ness, astonished  that  human  values  should  have 
got  so  fatally  distorted  in  our  fat,  comfortable 
world.  To  the  European,  American  neutrality 
has  become  a  matter  of  public  indifference,  of 
private  contempt.  Inspired  with  the  lofty  ambi- 
tion of  playing  the  role  of  mediator  in  the  world 
war,  President  Wilson  has  lost  his  chance  of  in- 
fluencing the  decision  toward  which  Europe  is 
bloodily  fighting  its  way.  At  that  great  peace 
conference  which  every  European  has  perpetually 
in  mind,  America  will  be  ignored.    Only  those 

215 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

who  have  shared  the  bloody  sacrifice  —  at  least 
have  had  the  courage  to  declare  their  beliefs  — 
will  penetrate  its  inner  councils.  We  have  had 
our  reward  —  money  and  safety.  It  is  not  fan- 
tastic even  to  expect  that  the  conquerors  might 
under  certain  circumstances  say  to  the  conquered, 
"Take  your  losses  from  the  Americans :  they  alone 
have  made  money  out  of  our  common  woe!" 

No,  ours  has  not  been  the  heau  geste  as  a  na- 
tion. Nor  can  the  American  take  comfort  in  the 
thought  that  Washington  diplomacy  does  not 
fairly  represent  the  sentiment  of  our  people.  As 
the  weeks  slip  past,  it  is  only  too  evident  that  our 
President  has  interpreted  exactly  the  national 
will.  The  farther  west  one  travels  the  colder 
is  the  American  heart,  and  duller  the  American 
vision.  The  numerical  center  of  the  United 
States  is  somewhere  in  the  Mississippi  Valley. 
Europe  gave  Chicago,  in  her  distress  after  the 
great  fire,  eighty  cents  per  person;  Chicago  has 
given  Belgium  and  France  seven  cents  per  Chi- 
cagoan.  Not  a  single  Chicago  bank  appears  on 
the  list  of  subscribers  to  the  Anglo-French  loan, 
• —  very  few  banks  anywhere  west  of  the  Alle- 
ghanies.  "It  is  not  our  quarrel;  we  are  not  con- 
cerned except  to  get  our  money  for  the  goods  we 
sell  them!" 


But  are  we  not  concerned.?  I  asked  myself  as 
the  old   steamer   throbbed   wheezily   westward. 

216 


WHAT  DOES   IT   MEAN? 

Beneath  the  deck  in  the  ship's  strong  room 
there  were  thick  bundles  of  American  bonds, 
millions  of  them,  part  of  the  big  American  mort- 
gage that  Europe  has  been  obliged  to  sell  back  to 
us.  They  represent  European  savings,  hopes  of 
tranquil  old  age,  girls'  dots,  boys'  education  and 
start  in  life.  The  American  mortgage  is  being 
lifted  rapidly.  The  stocks  and  bonds  were  going 
home  to  pay  for  the  heavy  cargoes  of  foodstuffs 
and  ammunition  and  clothes  which  we  had  been 
shipping  to  Europe.  The  savings  of  the  thrifty 
French  were  going  to  us,  who  were  too  rich 
already.  The  French  were  bleeding  their  thrift 
into  our  bulging  pockets,  selling  their  invest- 
ments for  shells  and  guns  and  barbed  wire  which 
would  not  keep  old  age  warm,  marry  their  girls, 
or  start  their  boys  in  life.  They  were  doing  it 
freely,  proudly,  for  the  salvation  of  their  patrie^ 
which  they  love  as  the  supreme  part  of  them- 
selves. And  to  us  what  did  all  this  sacrifice  mean  ? 
Oh,  that  we  were  growing  richer  day  by  day  while 
the  war  lasted;  "dollar  exchange"  was  coming 
nearer;  we  were  fast  getting  "  rotten  with  money," 
as  a  genial  young  coal  merchant  who  had  the 
deck  chair  next  mine  remarked  affably.  Yes,  the 
war  meant  that  to  us  surely,  —  we  were  fast  rak- 
ing in  most  of  the  gold  that  Europe  has  been  forced 
to  throw  on  the  table  of  international  finance,  the 
savings,  the  dots^  the  stakes  of  her  next  genera- 
tion. The  number  of  lean-faced  American  busi- 
ness men,  war  brokers,  on  the  steamer  was  plain 

217 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

evidence  of  that.  Already  Prosperity  was  flood- 
ing into  America  —  that  prosperity  upon  which 
our  President  congratulated  the  country  in  his 
Thanksgiving  address. 

But  is  that  prosperity  a  good  thing  for  the 
American  people  just  now.f*  Aside  from  the  specu- 
lation excited  by  the  superabundance  of  gold  in 
our  banks,  there  is  the  envy  of  hungry  Europe 
to  be  reckoned  with  a  few  months  or  years  hence, 
after  the  close  of  the  great  war,  an  envy  that 
might  readily  be  translated  into  predatory  action 
under  certain  circumstances,  as  some  thoughtful 
Americans  are  beginning  to  perceive.  Eastern 
America,  where  the  war  money  has  largely  set- 
tled, is  already  fearful,  desires  to  arm  the  nation 
to  protect  its  prosperity.  And  there  is  the  more 
subtle,  the  more  profound  danger  that  this  un- 
digested war  bloat  of  ours  will  dull  the  American 
vision  still  further  to  the  real  issue  at  stake  — 
the  kind  of  world  we  are  willing,  the  kind  of  soul 
we  wish,  to  possess.  Can  we  safely  digest  the 
prosperity  that  the  happy  accident  of  our  tem- 
porary isolation  and  the  prudent  policies  of  our 
Government  have  given  us?  Are  we  not  feeding 
a  cancer  that  will  take  another  war  to  cut  from 
our  vitals.'* 


Most  of  us  on  board  were  Americans  going 
about  our  businesses  on  a  belligerent  nation's 
ship  in  defiance  of  Mr.  Bryan's  advice.  The  man 

218 


WHAT    DOES    IT    MEAN? 

next  to  me  was  building  a  new  munitions  plant 
for  France,  and  beyond  him  was  the  European 
manager  for  a  large  American  corporation  whose 
factories  have  been  taken  over  by  the  German 
Government.  He  was  returning  to  America  to 
enter  the  munitions  business  in  Pittsburg  of 
Connecticut.  To  these  commercial  travelers  of 
war  the  European  struggle  meant,  naturally, 
first  of  all  money,  the  opportunity  of  a  lifetime 
to  make  money  quickly;  it  meant  also  less  viv- 
idly helping  the  Allies,  who  needed  everything 
they  could  get  from  us  and  were  willing  to  pay 
almost  any  price  for  it.  Sometimes  they  talked 
of  the  long  list  of  "accidents"  that  were  happen- 
ing daily  in  American  factories  and  genially 
cursed  the  hyphenated  Germans.  As  for  the 
other  sort  of  Germans  they  felt  vaguely  that 
some  day  America  must  reckon  with  them,  too. 
Evidently  they  put  small  faith  in  the  "three 
thousand  miles  of  cool  sea-water"  as  a  noncon- 
ductor of  warfare!  So  here  was  another  aspect 
of  the  war  —  the  possible  dangers  to  us,  without 
a  friend  in  the  world,  as  every  one  agreed.  And 
we  talked  "preparedness"  in  the  usual  desultory 
way.  The  munitions  men  seemed  to  think  that 
they  were  patriotically  working  for  their  own 
country  in  getting  "the  plant"  of  war  into  be- 
ing. "Some  day  we  shall  need  guns  and  shells 
tool"  Afterwards  I  found  in  America  that  this 
vague  fear  of  probable  enemies  had  seized  hold 
of  the  country  quite  generally,  and  that  the  very 

219 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

Government  which  had  done  nothing  toward 
settling  the  present  war  rightly  was  planning 
for  "defense"  with  a  prodigal  hand.  Peaceful 
America  was  getting  alarmed  —  of  what? 

There  were  also  in  our  number  some  young 
doctors  and  nurses  who  were  returning  from  the 
hospitals  in  France  for  a  little  needed  rest.  They 
were  of  those  young  Americans  who  are  giving 
themselves  so  generously  for  the  cause,  eager, 
courageous,  sympathetic.  They  seemed  to  me 
to  have  gotten  most  from  the  war  of  all  us  Ameri- 
cans, much  more  than  the  munitions  men  who 
were  making  money  so  fast.  In  Belgium,  in  Ser- 
bia, behind  the  French  lines,  in  the  great  hospi- 
tal at  Neuilly,  they  had  got  comprehension  and 
all  the  priceless  rewards  of  pure  giving.  They 
had  seen  horror,  suffering,  and  waste  indescrib- 
able; but  they  had  seen  heroism  and  devotion 
and  chivalry.  And  with  them  should  be  joined 
all  the  tender-hearted  and  generous  Americans 
at  home  who  have  aided  their  efforts,  who  are 
working  with  the  energy  of  the  American  charac- 
ter "for  the  cause."  Alas,  already  the  word  was 
coming  of  a  relaxation  in  the  generosities,  the 
devotions,  the  enthusiasms  of  these  Americans. 
Other  interests  were  coming  into  our  rapid  activi- 
ties to  distract  us  from  last  year's  sympathies. .  .  . 


So  as  we  rolled  on  through  the  soft  summer 
night  while  the  passengers  discussed  the  latest 

220 


WHAT   DOES   IT   MEAN? 

Russian  reverse  of  which  news  had  been  received 
by  wireless,  I  kept  asking  myself,  —  "What  does 
it  really  mean  to  us?  To  vast,  rich,  young  Amer- 
ica?" Surely  not  merely  more  money,  more 
power,  even  a  loftier  inspiration  for  the  few  who 
have  given  themselves  generously  in  sympathy 
and  aid.  After  all,  these  were  but  incidental.  The 
threat  we  were  beginning  to  feel  to  our  own 
security,  this  campaign  for  "preparedness,"  did 
not  seem  of  prime,  moving  importance.  Probably 
in  our  bewildered  state  of  mind  we  should  wran- 
gle politically  about  the  matter  of  how  much 
defense  we  needed,  then  drop  some  more  hun- 
dreds of  millions  into  the  bottomless  pit  of  gov- 
ernmental extravagance  and  waste.  We  had  al- 
ready spent  enough  to  equip  another  Germany! 
When  peace  was  finally  made  in  Europe,  we  would 
forget  our  fears;  our  Congressmen  and  their 
parasites  would  fatten  on  the  new  appropria- 
tions, which  would  be  as  actually  futile  as  all 
their  predecessors  had  been.  No;  these  were 
hardly  the  significant  aspects  of  the  war  to  us  as 
a  people. 

No  more  was  that  acrobatic  exhibition  of  di- 
plomatic tight-rope  walking  we  had  witnessed 
from  Washington.  Mere  "words,  words,  words, 
professor!"  Our  dialectic  President  had  thus  far 
failed  to  establish  any  one  of  his  contentions, 
either  with  Germany  or  Great  Britain,  nor  did 
it  seem  likely  that  he  ever  could.  While  he  was 
still    modifying   that    awkward    phrase,    "strict 

221 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

accountability,"  Germany  obviously  would  mur- 
der whomsoever  it  suited  her  purpose  to  murder, 
and  England  would  hold  up  any  ship  that  at- 
tempted to  trade  with  Germany.  All  those  neu- 
tral rights  for  which  Washington  was  paying  big 
cable  tolls  had  not  been  advanced  an  atom.  The 
time  had  gone  by  when  our  strong  voice  could 
compel  respect  from  the  barbarian,  could  hearten 
the  soul  of  other  weaker  neutrals.  Europe  had 
taken  our  exact  measure.  We  should  have  saved 
some  dignity  had  we  not  murmured  more  than  a 
formal  protest.  .  .  . 

And  yet,  returning  from  "war-ridden  Europe" 
I  was  more  convinced  than  of  anything  else  in 
life  that  what  was  being  slowly  settled  in  that 
grim  trench-land  over  there  did  mean  something 
to  us  —  more,  much  more  than  money  or  neutral 
rights  or  sympathetic  charities.  Not  that  I  was 
apprehensive  of  an  immediate  German  raid  on 
New  York,  the  crumbling  of  her  sky-scrapers 
and  the  exaction  of  colossal  indemnities.  For 
it  looked  to  me  that  Germany  might  well  have 
other  occupation  after  peace  was  made  in  Eu- 
rope, whichever  way  the  war  should  go.  The 
German  peril  did  not  lie,  I  thought,  in  her  big 
guns,  her  ships,  her  "Prussianized  machine."  It 
lay  deeper,  in  herself,  in  her  image  of  the  world. 
If  Germany  could  win  even  a  partial  victory 
under  that  monstrous  creed  of  applied  material- 
ism, illuminated  as  it  had  been  with  every  sort 
of  cynical  crime,  with  its  reasoned  defiance  of 

222 


WHAT   DOES   IT   MEAN? 

contract,  its  principle  of  "indispensable  severi- 
ties," its  "military  reasons,"  that  must  become 
inexorably  the  law  of  the  world  —  the  barba- 
rians' law.  Germany  would  have  made  the  mo- 
rality of  the  world!  And  of  all  the  world's  peoples 
to  accept  the  victor's  new  reading  of  the  com- 
mandments, proud  America  would  be  the  first. 
For  we  cannot  rjpist  the  fascination  of  success. 
The  German  aim,  the  German  tyranny  over  the 
individual,  the  German  morality  —  one  for  you 
and  me  as  individuals  and  another  utterly  law- 
less one  when  we  get  together  in  a  social  state  — 
would  be  imitated  more  than  the  German  lesson 
of  thoroughness  in  civil  and  military  organiza- 
tion. Hypnotized  by  German  success,  we  should 
not  discipline  ourselves,  which  is  the  German 
lesson,  so  much  as  we  should  riot  in  the  moral 
license  of  the  German  creed.  Americans  would 
worship  at  the  altar  of  that  queer  "old  German 
god,"  who  apparently  encourages  rape,  murder, 
arson,  and  tyranny  in  his  followers.  For  in  young 
America,  with  every  social  tradition  in  its  seeth- 
ing blood,  there  is  already  an  insidious  tendency 
to  accept  this  new-old  religion  of  triumphant 
force.  American  "Big  Business"  can  under- 
stand the  Kaiser's  philosophy,  can  reverence  his 
"old  German  god"  when  he  brings  victory,  more 
than  any  other  people  outside  of  Germany.  For 
it,  too,  believes  in  "putting  things  over"  with  a 
strong  hand.  There  is  not  an  argument  of  the 
German  militarist  propaganda  that  would  not 

^23 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

find  a  sympathetic  echo  somewhere  in  the  head- 
quarters of  American  corporations. 


When  the  old  fourteen-knot  steamer  finally 
dropped  anchor  off  quarantine  in  New  York 
Harbor  and  the  reporters  came  on  board  with 
the  dust  of  America  on  their  shoes,  the  roar  of 
America  in  their  voices,  I  was  surer  than  ever 
that  this  greatest  of  world  wars  meant  a  vast  deal 
more  to  us  than  trade  or  charity  or  politics, 
which  is  what  we  seem  to  be  making  of  it  for  the 
most  part.  It  means  the  form  which  our  national 
character  is  to  take  ultimately.  The  German 
peril,  which  is  held  before  the  public  in  moving 
pictures  and  in  alarmist  appeals  for  "prepared- 
ness," is  already  in  our  midst,  not  so  much  at 
work  blowing  up  our  factories  as  insidiously  at 
work  in  our  hearts.  The  German  apologist  — 
even  of  Anglo-Saxon  blood  —  is  suggesting  the 
reasonableness  of  a  German  verdict.  "After 
all,"  one  hears  from  his  lips,  "there  is  much  on 
the  other  side  of  the  shield,  which  our  English 
prejudices  have  prevented  us  from  seeing.  Ger- 
many cannot  be  the  monster  of  barbarism  that 
she  has  been  painted.  As  for  broken  treaties, 
the  atrocities,  the  submarines,  the  murder  of 
Edith  Cavell,  and  her  rough  work  over  here,  — 
well,  we  must  remember  it  is  war,  and  the  Rus- 
sian Cossacks  have  not  been  saints!  ...  As  to 
her  military  autocracy,  perhaps  a  little  of  it  would 

224 


WHAT    DOES   IT   MEAN? 

not  be  a  bad  thing  for  America.  At  any  rate, 
Germany  seems  to  have  the  power  —  it  is  use- 
less to  think  of  putting  her  down.  .  .  .  The 
American  public  will  forget  all  about  German 
crimes  once  Germany  is  Victorious."  "Nothing 
succeeds  like  success."  "There  is  always  a  rea- 
son for  success,"  etc.  Which  cynical  acceptance 
proves  that  we  have  already  "committed  adul- 
tery in  our  hearts." 

There  are  many  voices  in  the  air,  too  many. 
Americans  have  not  yet  found  themselves  in  this 
crisis  of  world  tragedy,  and  the  Government  at 
Washington  has  not  helped  them  to  an  under- 
standing. We  are  vastly  relieved  at  not  finding 
ourselves  "involved"  and  accept  shabby  verbal 
subterfuges  as  a  triumph  of  American  diplo- 
macy. Meanwhile  the  Lusitania  incident  has 
been  conveniently  forgotten,  with  the  awkward 
phrase  "strictly  accountable."  Along  the  east- 
ern seaboard  the  anxious  and  the  timid  are  clam- 
oring for  "defense"  —  against  what?  The  talk- 
ative pacifists,  who  would  make  a  grotesque 
farce  of  the  bloody  sacrifice  by  a  futile  peace, 
are  bringing  further  ridicule  and  contempt  on 
their  country  with  their  impertinent  if  well- 
meant  efforts.  Meantime,  the  money-makers 
have  taken  this  occasion  to  stage  a  spectacular 
bull  market,  grumbling  on  the  fruits  of  war! 
And  there  is  the  "good-time"  side  to  American 
life.  For  a  few  brief  months  after  the  outbreak 
of  the  war  Americans  were  staggered  by  the 

225 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

awfulness  of  the  tragedy  and  moved  under  Its 
shadow.  Their  hearts  went  out  in  sympathy,  in 
feeding  the  dispossessed,  and  sending  aid  to 
the  wounded.  We  spent  less  on  ourselves,  partly 
because  of  financial  fear,  partly  because  of  our 
desire  to  give,  partly  because  our  hearts  were 
too  heavy  to  play.  But  already  that  serious  mood 
is  passing,  and  to-day  as  a  people  we  are  hard  at 
it  again,  chasing  a  good  time.  We  feel  once  more 
the  same  old  lustful  urge  to  get  and  enjoy.  .  .  . 
The  other  night  as  I  looked  out  on  the  peopled  sea 
of  the  New  York  opera-house,  with  its  women 
richly  dressed  and  jeweled,  its  white-faced  men, 
leading  the  same  life  of  easy  prodigal  expense, 
of  sensual  gratification,  I  remembered  another 
opera  staged  in  the  mysterious  twilight  of  Bay- 
reuth  where  from  the  gloom  emerged  the  hoarse 
bass  of  Fafner's  cry, —  "I  lie  here  possessing!" 
The  voice  of  the  great  worm  proved  to  be  the 
voice  of  Germany.   Is  it  ours  also.'* 


Do  we  Americans  desire  to  have  our  world 
Germanized.^  Not  in  art  and  language  and  cus- 
toms, though  may  Heaven  preserve  us  from  that 
fate  also!  But  Germanized  in  soul.'*  Do  we  want 
the  German  image  or  the  Latin  image  of  the  world 
to  prevail.'*  And  are  we  strong  enough  in  our  own 
ideal  to  resist  a  "peaceful  penetration"  by  tri- 
umphant Germany  into  our  minds  and  hearts? 
That  is  the  urgent  matter  for  us.    No  amount 

226 


WHAT    DOES    IT   MEAN? 

spent  on  big  guns,  superdreadnoughts,  subma- 
rines, and  continental  guards  —  no  amount  of 
peace  talk  —  can  keep  the  German  peril  out  of 
America  if  we  surrender  our  souls  to  her  creed, 
now  that  Germany  seems  to  be  imposing  it  suc- 
cessfully with  her  armies  in  Europe.  Those  dirty 
poilus  in  the  front  trenches  are,  indeed,  fighting 
our  battle  for  us,  if  we  did  but  know  it! 


II 

'The  Choice 

WE  have  all  sinned,  your  people  as  well 
as  mine,  the  English,  the  French,  the 
Germans,  all,  all  of  us,  —  but  Germany 
has  sinned  most."  When  M.  Hanotaux  spoke 
these  words  with  a  Hebraic  fervor  of  conviction,  I 
did  not  have  to  be  told  what  he  meant.  The  peo- 
ple of  our  time  have  sinned  through  their  hot  de- 
sire for  material  possession  of  the  earth  and  its 
riches  —  through  commercialism,  capitalism,  call 
it  what  you  will.  Each  great  nation  has  made 
its  selfish  race  for  economic  advancement  at  the 
expense  of  other  peoples :  commercial  rivalry  has 
largely  begotten  this  bloody  war,  which  is  essen- 
tially a  predatory  raid  by  one  barbarous  tribe 
against  the  riches  of  its  neighbors.  Whether  Eng- 
land or  Russia  under  similar  circumstances  would 
have  dared  a  similar  attack  on  the  liberties  of  the 
world  is  open  to  speculation.  To  Germany  alone, 
however,  has  been  reserved  the  distinction  of 
elevating  greed  and  the  lust  of  power  to  the  dig- 
nity of  a  philosophic  system,  a  creed  with  the 
religious  sanction  of  that  "old  German  god"  to 
smite  the  rivals  of  the  Fatherland  and  take  away 
their  wealth.  It  is  because  Germany  has  made  a 
consistent  monster  out  of  her  materialistic  inter- 

228 


THE   CHOICE 

pretation  of  modern  science  that  she  is  now  held 
up  before  the  nations  of  the  world  as  a  spectacle 
and  a  warning.  "We  have  all  sinned "  in  believing 
that  the  body  is  more  than  the  spirit,  that  food 
and  pleasure  and  power  are  the  primary  ends 
of  all  living;  but  Germany  alone  has  had  the 
effrontery  to  justify  her  cynicism  by  conscious 
theory  and  to  teach  it  systematically  to  all  her 
people.  She  has  endowed  with  life  a  philosophical 
idea,  given  it  the  personality  of  her  people,  cre- 
ated a  national  Frankenstein  to  be  feared  and 
loathed.  More,  she  is  coming  perilously  nigh  to 
imposing  her  god  upon  the  world! 

We  have  all  worshiped  at  the  shrine  of  material 
achievement  —  in  America  with  the  riot  of  young 
strength.  England,  like  old  King  Amfortas,  is 
now  bleeding  from  the  sins  of  her  youth  and  call- 
ing in  vain  for  some  Parsifal  to  deliver  her  from 
their  penalty.  She  has  built  her  rich  civilization 
on  a  morass  of  exploited  millions,  and  her  Neme- 
sis is  that  in  her  hour  of  peril  her  sodden  millions 
strike  and  drink  and  feel  no  imperative  urge  to 
give  their  lives  for  an  England  that  sucked  her 
prosperity  from  their  veins.  In  the  race  for  com- 
mercial supremacy  the  Latin  nations  —  Italy, 
Spain,  and  France  —  have  been  deemed  inferior 
to  Germany,  England,  and  the  United  States, 
because  they  were  less  tainted  with  the  lust  of 
possession,  less  materialistic  in  their  reading  of 
life,  less  powerful  in  their  grasp  upon  economic 
opportunity  than  their  rivals.  In  the  Latin  coun- 

229 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

tries  industry  yet  remains  largely  on  the  small 
scale,  which  is  economically  wasteful,  but  which 
does  not  build  up  fabulous  wealth  at  the  expense 
of  the  individual  worker.  The  great  corporation 
designed  for  the  rapid  creation  of  wealth  has  not 
found  that  congenial  home  on  Latin  soil  which  it 
has  on  ours,  or  on  German  soil.  And  this  fact  ac- 
counts for  the  touch  of  handicraft  lingering  in  the 
product  of  Latin  industry,  for  the  strength  and 
health  individually  of  their  working  classes,  for 
their  fervor  of  devotion  to  the  national  tradition. 
The  Latin  has  never  forgotten  the  claims  of  the 
individual  life:  democracy  to  him  is  more  than 
the  right  to  vote.  Therefore,  pure  art,  pure  sci- 
ence, pure  literature  —  also  the  world  of  ideas  — 
has  a  larger  part  in  the  life  of  Latin  peoples  than 
with  us  in  the  eternal  struggle  with  the  material- 
istic forces  of  life.  To  the  Latin  living  is  not 
solely  the  gratification  of  the  body.  He  reckons 
on  the  intelligence  and  the  spirit  of  man  as  well. 

4c  *  * 

It  may  seem  to  some  that  throughout  these 
pages  I  have  spoken  paradoxically  of  the  world 
war  as  primarily  a  struggle  between  the  Latin 
and  the  Germanic  ideal,  ignoring  the  significance 
of  Russia  and  of  England.  In  spite  of  the  heroic 
resistance  of  the  French  and  the  pertinacious 
thrust  of  the  Italians  against  the  steel  wall  in 
which  Austria  has  bound  them,  the  Latin  forces 
engaged  are  obviously  less  than  half  of  the  Allied 

230 


THE    CHOICE 

Powers.    On  the  sea  England  is  virtually  alone. 
Nevertheless,  I  see  the  struggle  as  a  Latin-Ger- 
man one,  the  great  decision  as  essentially  a  de- 
cision between  these  two  types  of  ideals.   All  else 
is  relative  and  accidental.    Apart  from  the  sur- 
prising vitality  developed  by  the  two  Latin  peo- 
ples, their  astonishing  force  in  the  brutal  struggle 
for  survival,  —  which  has  disagreeably  put  wrong 
the  calculations  of  their  enemy,  —  it  is  the  mental 
and  spiritual  leadership  of  the  world  which  is  be- 
ing fought  for  rather  than  the  physical.  The  ideas 
and  the  ideals  under  which  the  Allies  are  fighting, 
which  can  be  simply  summed  up  however  diver- 
gent their  manifestations,  are  French,  are  Latin 
ideas  and  ideals,  not  English,  not  Russian.    The 
spirit  of  the  cause  to  which  England  has  lent  her 
imperial  supremacy  and  Russia  her  undeveloped 
strength  is  Latin,  and  since  the  war  began  the 
English  have  widely  borne  testimony  to  this  fact. 
The  right  of  peoples,  little  as  well  as  strong 
nations,  to  live  their  own  lives,  to  preserve  their 
own  political   autonomy,   to  develop   their  own 
traditions,  is  part  of  the  Latin  lesson  learned  in 
the  throes  of  the  great  Revolution.  It  is  expressed 
passionately,  wistfully  in  that  universal  cry  of  the 
French  people:  "We  must  end  this  thing — it 
must  never  happen   again  —  we   must  win   the 
right  to  live  as  we  see  fit,  not  under  the  dictation 
of  another!"    To  the  Latin  mind  the  world  is 
peopled  by  individuals  who  cannot  and  should 
not  be  pressed  in  the  same  political  or  economic 

231 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

mould,  who  must  win  their  individual  salvation 
by  an  individual  struggle  and  evolution.  This 
is  the  ideal  of  liberty  the  world  over,  which 
prompted  France  to  send  us  help  in  our  struggle 
with  England.  It  is  a  wasteful,  an  uneconomic 
ideal,  as  we  Americans  have  proved  in  our  slov- 
enly administration  of  our  great  inheritance.  Yet 
we  would  not  have  a  machine-made,  autocratic 
organization,  no  matter  how  clean  and  thrifty  and 
efficient  it  might  make  our  cities.  We  prefer  the 
slow  process  of  conversion  to  the  machine  process 
of  coercion.  And  that  is  one  source  of  our  sym- 
pathy with  French  civilization.  Let  us  have  all 
liberty  to  its  possible  limit  short  of  license:  the 
Latin  intelligence  has  known  how  to  preserve 
liberty  from  becoming  license.  The  result  in  the 
human  being  of  the  principle  of  liberty  is  indi- 
vidual intelligence  and  spiritual  power;  those  are 
the  high  ideals  toward  which  democracy  aims. 
The  cost  of  them  is  efficiency,  organization  — 
immediate  results  which  German  discipline  ob- 
tains. But  the  cost  of  the  German  ideal  is  the 
humanity  of  life,  and  that  is  too  big  a  price  to  pay. 
That  there  should  be  found  many  among  us  who 
are  willing  to  exchange  the  spiritual  flower  of  our 
civilization  for  the  sake  of  a  more  efficient  social 
organization  is  evidence  of  the  extent  to  which 
the  cancer  of  a  materialistic  commercialism  has 
already  eaten  into  our  life. 


232 


THE   CHOICE 

The  Latin  vision  of  life  includes  chivalry,  as 
has  been  abundantly  revealed  by  the  spirit  of  the 
French,  sorely  tried  in  their  struggle  with  the  new 
barbarian.  Chivalry  means  beauty  of  conduct, 
an  uneconomic,  a  sentimental  ideal,  but  without 
which  the  life  of  man  on  this  earth  would  be  for- 
lorn, lacking  in  dignity,  in  meaning.  Take  from 
mankind  the  shadowy  dream  of  himself  implied 
in  his  desire  for  a  chivalrous  world,  and  you  leave 
him  a  naked  animal  from  the  jungle,  more  despi- 
cable the  more  skillful  he  becomes  In  gratifying  his 
lusts.  The  Latin  vision  of  life  Includes  also  beauty 
of  art,  man's  radiation  of  his  inner  spiritual 
world,  and  closely  woven  with  the  love  of  art  is 
respect  for  tradition  —  reverence  for  the  past 
which  has  been  bequeathed  to  him  by  his  ances- 
tors, which  Is  incorporated  in  his  blood. 

We  in  America  have  striven  for  these  beauties 
of  chivalry,  art,  and  tradition.  We  have  striven 
to  put  them  into  our  lives  often  blindly,  crudely. 
We  have  borrowed  and  bought  what  we  could 
not  create;  instinctively  we  pay  homage  to  what 
is  beyond  our  industrial  power  to  make,  confess- 
ing the  inadequacy  of  our  materialism  to  satisfy 
our  souls.  We,  too,  demand  a  world  in  which 
beauty  of  conduct,  beauty  of  manners,  and 
beauty  of  art  shall  be  cultivated  to  give  mean- 
ing to  our  lives.  The  bombardment  of  Rheims, 
the  murder  of  Edith  Cavell  are  as  shameful  to 
the  American   mind  as  to  the   French,  and   as 


233 


THE    WORLD    DECISION  . 

incomprehensible.  These  are  not  matters  of  rea- 
son, but  of  instinct  —  commands  of  the  soul. 


The  Latin  ideal  is  not  predatory.  Whatever 
they  may  have  done  in  their  past,  the  Latin  peo- 
ples to-day  are  not  greedy  of  conquest.  If  the 
Allies  win,  France  will  gain  little  territory.  Both 
Italy  and  France  have  limited  their  territorial 
ambitions  to  securing  their  future  safety  by  es- 
tablishing frontiers  on  natural  barriers.  France 
also  expects  indemnity  for  her  huge  losses  and 
for  outraged  Belgium.  She  must  rebuild  her  home 
and  be  freed  for  generations  to  come  from  the 
inhibiting  fear  of  invasion.  One  does  not  feel 
so  confident  of  England:  in  the  past  she  has  had 
the  pilfering  hand.  But  from  prudence  if  not  from 
shame  England  may  content  herself  with  a  re- 
established prestige  and  a  tranquil  Europe.  Rus- 
sia has  already  reconciled  herself  to  relinquish- 
ing Poland,  and  except  for  her  natural  ambition 
to  enter  the  Mediterranean  she  seems  without 
predatory  desires.  Russia,  it  should  not  be  for- 
gotten, took  up  arms  to  protect  her  own  kin  from 
the  Austrians.  The  Slav  and  the  Latin  have  a 
spiritual  sympathy  that  cannot  exist  between 
the  Latin  and  the  Teuton,  which  gives  their  pres- 
ent union  more  than  an  accidental  significance. 

Whatever  secret  ambitions  may  be  brewing  in 
the  chancelleries  of  Europe,  France  has  put  her- 
self on  record  against  conquest  too  emphatically 

234 


THE    CHOICE 

to  countenance  at  the  peace  conference  any  pred- 
atory rearrangement  of  the  map  of  Europe.  She 
has  made  the  great  war  a  struggle  of  principle 
—  the  principle  of  national  liberty  against  the 
principle  of  military  conquest.  It  is  this  great 
principle  which  gives  significance  to  her  cause 
and  justifies  the  awful  slaughter  and  waste  of 
bleeding  Europe.  If  the  pretensions  of  physi- 
cal might,  no  matter  with  what  excuses,  can  be 
thoroughly  defeated,  proved  to  be  an  impossible 
theory  of  life,  so  that  never  again  in  the  history 
of  the  world  will  a  nation  attempt  to  take  with 
the  sword  what  does  not  belong  to  it,  the  bloody 
sacrifice  will  have  been  well  worth  making.  The 
issues  of  the  great  conflict  have  been  obscured, 
especially  in  America,  but  to  the  humblest  soldier 
of  France  they  are  as  clear  as  blazing  sunlight. 
"Never  again!"  Never  the  monstrous  pretension 
that  power  alone  makes  right,  that  the  will  to 
eat  gives  free  license  to  the  eater,  however  great 
his  appetite  or  his  belief  in  himself.  That  is  the 
cause  of  all  the  world,  for  which  the  French  are 
willing  to  give  all  that  they  have.  And  I  know 
no  cause  more  important  to  be  settled  for  the 
future  of  the  human  race. 


Are  we  not  interested  in  the  right  decision  of 
this  cause.''  A  peaceable  people,  loving  our  own 
way,  jealous  of  interference,  we  should  assuredly 
present  a  lamentable  spectacle  were  we  called  upon 

235 


THE   WORLD^  DECISION 

to  defend  ourselves  against  a  predatory  enemy. 
Possibly  a  more  lamentable  spectacle  of  ineffi- 
ciency combined  with  corruption  than  England 
has  given  the  world  the  past  year!  And  at  last 
we  are  becoming  aware  that  our  policy  of  selfish 
isolation  does  not  mean  immunity  from  attack. 
We  are  realizing  that  those  "three  thousand  miles 
of  cool  sea-water"  no  longer  make  an  effectual 
barrier  against  the  ingenuity  of  modern  men. 

But  I  would  not  put  the  matter  on  the  selfish 
basis  of  our  own  security.  It  is  vastly  larger 
than  that.  It  is,  vitally,  what  manner  of  world 
we  wish  to  have  for  ourselves  and  our  children. 
At  the  invasion  of  Belgium,  America  gave  with 
splendid  unanimity  the  response:  Americans  did 
not  want  the  German  world  !  Since  then,  alas, 
it  would  seem  that  the  clear  moral  reaction  of 
our  people  to  the  demonstration  of  the  world 
struggle  has  been  gradually  weakening:  we  are 
becoming  confused,  permitting  insidious  reason- 
ers  to  cloud  the  issue,  listening  to  the  prompt- 
ing of  the  beast  in  our  own  bellies,  hesitating, 
dividing,  excusing,  evading  the  great  question 
—  "seeing  both  sides."  As  if  there  were  two 
sides  to  such  a  plain  issue  stripped  of  all  its  falla- 
cies and  subterfuges  and  lies!  Do  we  wish  to  have 
American  life  take  on  the  moral  and  intellectual 
and  artistic  color  of  German  ideals.''  Do  we 
prefer  the  "old  German  god"  to  the  culture  and 
humanities  we  have  inherited  from  the  Latin 
tradition?  .  .  .   "We,  too,  have  sinned."   In  our 

236 


THE    CHOICE 

blood  Is  all  the  crude  materialism  of  a  trium- 
phant Germany  without  her  discipline  and  her 
organization.  We,  too,  are  ready  to  enter  the 
fierce  war  of  commercial  rivalry  with  England 
and  Germany.  We,  too,  believe  in  the  good  of 
economic  expansion,  though  dubious  about  our 
own  imperialism.  Surely  no  people  that  ever 
lived  stood  hesitating  so  dangerously  at  the  cross- 
roads as  America  at  this  hour.  Prudence  has  pre- 
vented us  as  a  nation  from  pronouncing  that 
moral  verdict  on  the  cause  which  might  have 
had  decisive  weight  in  hastening  the  world  deci- 
sion. But  a  selfish  timidity  cannot  prevent  us 
individually  from  realizing  the  immense  impor- 
tance to  us  of  the  decision  that  is  being  ground 
out  in  the  tears  and  blood  of  Europe.  And  no 
ideal  of  diplomatic  neutrality  can  prevent  Ameri- 
cans who  care  for  anything  but  their  own  selfish 
well-being  from  doing  all  in  their  power  to  make 
ours  a  Latin  rather  than  a  Teutonic  world. 

Every  soldier  who  dies  in  the  trenches  of  France, 
who  bears  a  maimed  and  disfigured  body  through 
life,  is  giving  himself  for  us,  so  that  we  may 
live  in  a  world  where  individual  rights  and  liber- 
ties are  respected,  where  beauty  of  conduct  and 
beauty  of  art  may  endure,  where  life  means  more 
than  the  satisfaction  of  bodily  appetites. 


Ill 

Peace 

THE  real  cynics  of  the  war  are  the  paci- 
fists. They  see  nothing  more  serious  in 
the  European  agony  than  what  can  be 
disposed  of  easily  at  any  time  in  a  peace  confer- 
ence —  by  talk  and  adjustment.  So  obsessed 
are  some  of  them  by  the  slaughter  of  men,  by 
the  woe  and  travail  of  Europe,  that  they  would 
turn  the  immense  sacrifice  into  a  grotesque  farce 
by  any  sort  of  compromise  —  a  peace  that  could 
be  no  peace,  merely  the  armistice  for  further 
war.  Their  eyes  are  so  blinded  by  the  economic 
waste  of  the  war  and  its  suffering  that  they  are 
incapable  of  seeing  the  great  underlying  principle 
that  must  be  decided.  Americans,  having  evaded 
the  responsibility  of  pronouncing  a  decisive  moral 
judgment  on  the  rape  of  Belgium,  the  sinking 
of  the  Lusitania,  and  the  extermination  of  the 
Armenians,  play  the  buff'oon  with  women's  peace 
conferences,  peace  ships,  and  endless  impertinent 
peace  talk.  We,  who  have  forfeited  our  right  to 
sit  at  the  peace  conference,  who  are  busily  mak- 
ing money  off  the  war,  having  prudently  kept 
our  own  skins  out  of  danger,  are  officiously  ready 
with  proposals  of  peace.  What  a  peace  !^  The 

238 


PEACE 

only  peace  that  could  be  made  to-day  would  be 
a  dastardly  treason  to  every  one  of  the  millions 
whose  blood  has  watered  Europe,  to  every  woman 
who  has  given  a  son  or  a  father  or  a  husband  to 
the  settlement  of  the  cause.  The  parochialism 
of  the  American  intelligence  has  never  been  more 
humiliatingly  displayed  than  in  the  activities  of 
our  busy  peacemakers. 


No  sane  person  believes  in  war.  The  sordid- 
ness  and  the  horror  of  war  have  never  been  so 
fully  revealed  as  during  this  past  year.  War  has 
been  stripped  of  its  every  romantic  feature.  Mod- 
ern war  is  worse  than  hell  —  it  is  pure  insanity. 
We  do  not  need  peace  foundations,  peace  confer- 
ences, peace  ships  to  demonstrate  the  awfulness 
of  war.  But  crying  peace,  thinking  peace,  willing 
peace  will  not  bring  peace  unless  conditions  that 
make  peace  exist.  Here  in  America  we  use  the 
word  peace  too  loosely,  as  If  it  meant  some  abso- 
lute state  of  being  which  we  had  achieved  through 
our  innate  wisdom  rather  than  from  the  happy 
accident  of  our  world  position.  But  peace  Is  an 
entirely  relative  term,  as  any  one  who  has  given 
heed  to  the  social  conditions  we  have  created 
should  realize.  We  have  enjoyed  a  certain  kind 
of  peace,  the  value  of  which  is  debatable.  And 
now,  alarmed  at  the  exposed  condition  of  our 
eastern  seaboard,  we  are  agitatedly  preparing  to 
arm  to  protect  ourselves  —  from  what.^     From 

239 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

Germany?  Or  Is  it  from  England?  And  still  we 
recommend  an  instant  peace  to  Europe! 

Awful  as  are  the  waste  and  suffering  caused 
by  war,  hideous  as  modern  warfare  is,  there  are 
worse  evils  for  humanity.  To  my  thinking  the 
perpetuation  of  the  lawless,  materialistic  creed 
of  the  new  Germany  would  be  infinitely  worse  for 
the  world  than  any  war  could  be.  When  the 
German  tide  broke  into  Belgium  and  poured  out 
over  northern  France,  sweeping  all  before  it, 
killing,  burning,  raping,  the  pacifists  no  doubt 
would  have  accepted  the  conqueror  as  the  will 
of  God  and  have  made  peace  then !  .  .  .  There  are 
none  more  eager  for  peace  than  the  soldiers  in 
the  trenches  who  are  giving  their  lives  to  press 
back  the  barbarian  flood.  But  no  peace  until 
their  "work  has  been  done,  the  cause  won." 
I  have  heard  Americans  express  the  fear  that 
European  civilization^  is  in  danger  of  annihila- 
tion from  the  prolonged  conflict.  Even  that  were 
preferable  to  submission  to  the  wrong  ideal. 
But  I  see,  rather,  the  possibility  of  a  higher  civil- 
ization through  the  settlement  of  fundamental 
principles,  the  reaffirmation  of  necessary  laws. 
It  is  surely  with  this  abiding  faith  that  the  enor- 
mous sacrifices  are  being  freely  made  by  the  al- 
lied nations.  "It  is  of  little  importance  what 
happens  to  us,"  a  Frenchman  said  to  me  in 
Rhelms,  whose  home  had  been  destroyed  that 
morning,  whose  son  had  already  been  killed  in 
the  trenches.   "There  will  be  a  better  world  for 

240 


PEACE 

the  generations  to  come  because  of  what  we  have 
endured."  That  is  what  the  American  pacifist 
cannot  seem  to  understand  —  the  necessity  of 
present  sacrifice  for  a  better  future,  the  cost  in 
blood  and  agony  of  ultimate  principles. 


This  war  is  leading  us  all  back  to  the  basic 
commonplaces  of  thinking.  Is  life  under  any  and 
all  conditions  worth  the  having.''  Our  reason 
says  not.  It  tells  us  that  the  diseased  and  the 
weak-minded  should  not  be  permitted  to  breed, 
that  an  anaemic  existence  under  degenerating 
influences  is  not  worth  calling  life.  We  shudder  in 
our  armchairs  at  the  thought  of  "cannon  food,'* 
but  why  not  shudder  equally  at  the  words 
"factory  food,"  "mine  food,"  and  "sweat-shop 
food".?  We  are  inclined  to  sentimentalize  over 
those  brave  lives  that  have  been  spent  by  the 
hundreds  of  thousands  on  the  battlefields  of 
France  and  Poland,  but  for  the  most  part  we 
live  placidly  unconscious  of  the  lives  ground  out 
in  industrial  competition  all  about  us.  Between 
the  two  methods  of  eating  up,  of  maiming,  of 
suppressing  human  lives,  the  battle  method  may 
be  the  more  humane  —  I  should  prefer  it  for 
myself,  for  my  child.  What  our  pacifists  desire 
is  not  so  much  peace  as  bloodlessness.  We  should 
be  honest  enough  to  recognize  that  for  many 
human  beings,  —  possibly  a  majority  even  in  our 
prosperous,  war-free  society,  —  a  violent  death 

241 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

may  not  be  by  any  means  the  worst  event.  And 
it  may  be  the  happiest  if  the  individual  is  con- 
vinced that  the  sacrifice  of  his  existence  will  help 
others  to  realize  a  better  life.  That  is  the  hope, 
the  faith  of  every  loyal  soldier  who  dies  for  his 
country,  of  every  soldier's  father  and  mother 
who  pays  with  a  son  for  the  endurance  of  those 
ideals  more  precious  than  life  itself. 

The  higher  one  rises  in  consciousness,  the  more 
nearly  free  and  self-determined  life  becomes, 
the  greater  are  the  rewards  of  complete  sac- 
rifice. There  are  many  who  have  "fallen  on 
the  field  of  honor"  whose  lives,  if  lived  out  un- 
der normal  peace  conditions,  might  have  meant 
much  to  themselves,  possibly  to  humanity.  They 
have  given  themselves  freely,  without  question, 
for  what  seems  to  them  of  more  importance  than 
life.  Wounded,  mutilated  past  all  usefulness, 
dying,  they  have  not  rebelled.  Doctors  and 
nurses  in  the  hospitals  tell  the  story  of  their  en- 
durance without  complaint  of  their  bitter  fate. 
Much  as  we  must  feel  the  awful  price  which  they 
have  felt  obliged  to  pay,  it  is  not  sentimental  to 
say  that  the  finer  spirits  among  them  have  lived 
more  fully  in  the  few  crowded  weeks  of  their  strug- 
gle than  if  they  had  been  permitted  to  live  out 
their  lives  in  all  the  gratifications  of  our  comfort- 
able civilization.  Letters  from  them  give  an 
extraordinary  revelation  of  priceless  qualities 
gained  by  these  soldiers  through  complete  renun- 
ciation and  sacrifice.  War,  it  must  not  be  denied, 

242 


PEACE 

is  a  great  developer  as  well  as  a  destroyer  of  life. 
Nothing  else,  it  would  seem,  in  our  present  state 
of  evolution  presses  the  cup  of  human  experi- 
ence so  full  of  realization  and  understanding  as 
battle  and  death.  The  men  who  are  paying  for 
their  beliefs  with  their  lives  are  living  more  in 
moments  and  hours  than  we  who  escape  the  or- 
deal can  ever  live.  For  life  cannot  be  measured 
by  time  or  comfort  or  enjoyment.  It  is  too  subtle 
for  that!  A  supreme  effort,  even  a  supreme  agony, 
may  have  more  real  living  worth  than  years  of 
"normal"  existence.  The  youths  whose  graves 
now  dot  so  plentifully  the  pleasant  fields  of 
France  have  drunk  deeper  than  we  can  fathom  of 
the  mystery  of  life. 

As  for  the  nation,  that  greater  mother  for 
whose  existence  they  have  given  their  individual 
lives,  there  is  even  less  question  of  the  benefit  of 
this  war.  We  Americans  are  fond  of  measuring 
loss  and  gain  in  figures:  we  reckon  up  the  huge 
war  debts,  the  toll  of  killed  and  wounded,  and 
against  this  heavy  account  we  set  down  —  noth- 
ing. It  is  all  dead  loss.  Yet  even  to-day,  in  the 
crisis  of  their  struggle,  there  is  not  a  Frenchman 
who  will  not  admit  the  immense  good  that  has 
already  come  to  his  people,  that  will  come  in- 
creasingly out  of  the  bloody  sacrifice.  The  war 
has  united  all  individuals,  swept  aside  the  trivial 
and  the  base,  revealed  the  nation  to  itself.  The 
French  have  discovered  within  their  souls  and 
shown  before  the  world   qualities,  unsuspected 

243 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

or  forgotten,  of  chivalry,  steadfastness,  serious- 
ness, and  they  have  renewed  their  famiHar  vir- 
tues of  bravery  and  good  humor  and  intelligence. 
The  French  soldier,  the  French  citizen,  and  the 
French  woman  are  to-day  marvelously  moulded 
in  the  heroic  type  of  their  best  tradition:  in  the 
full  sense  of  the  word  they  are  gallant  —  chival- 
rous, self-forgetful,  devoted.  Is  there  any  price 
too  great  to  pay  for  such  a  resurrection  of  human 
nobility  ? 

The  pacifist  is  fain  to  babble  of  the  "disci- 
plines of  peace."  No  one  denies  them.  But  how 
can  humanity  be  compelled  to  embrace  these 
disciplines  of  peace.'*  The  German  lesson  of  thor- 
oughness and  social  organization  and  responsibil- 
ity was  as  necessary  before  the  war  as  it  is  to-day, 
but  neither  England  nor  France,  neither  Russia 
nor  our  own  America  gave  heed  to  it  until  the 
terrible  menace  of  extermination  in  this  war 
ground  the  lesson  into  their  unwilling  souls.  It 
may  be  lamentable  that  humanity  should  still 
be  held  so  firmly  in  the  grip  of  biologic  law  that 
it  must  kill  and  be  killed  in  order  to  save  itself, 
but  there  are  things  worse  than  death.  Until 
humanity  learns  the  secret  of  self-discipline  it 
will  create  diseases  that  can  be  eradicated  only 
with  the  knife;  it  is  merely  blind  to  assume  that 
the  insanity  of  war  can  be  prevented  by  any 
system  of  parliamenting,  or  litigation,  or  paper 
schemes  of  international  arbitration.  Some  is- 
sues are  of   a  primary  importance,  unarguable, 

244 


PEACE 

fundamental.  No  man  —  and  no  nation  —  Is 
worthy  of  life  who  Is  not  ready  to  lay  it  down  In 
their  settlement.  I  know  that  some  Americans 
are  still  unable  to  perceive  that  any  such  funda- 
mental principle  Is  at  stake  In  Europe  to-day. 
Extraordinary  as  It  seems  to  me  I  hear  intelli- 
gent men  refer  to  the  great  war  as  if  it  were  a  local 
quarrel  of  no  real  consequence  to  us.  Even  the 
humblest  poilu  in  the  trenches,  the  simplest  work- 
ing-woman in  France,  know  that  they  are  giving 
themselves  not  merely  in  the  righteous  cause  of 
self-defense,  but  In  the  world's  cause  In  defense 
of  Its  best  tradition,  Its  highest  Ideals.  Their  cause 
is  big  enough  to  consecrate  them. 


Therefore  a  new,  a  larger,  a  more  vital  life  has 
already  begun  for  invaded  and  unconquered 
France!  In  order  to  reap  the  blessings  of  war,  a 
nation  must  have  an  irreproachable  cause,  and 
aside  from  Belgium,  France  has  the  clearest  rec- 
ord of  all  the  belligerents  In  this  world  war.  She 
will  gain  most  from  it,  not  in  land  or  wealth,  but 
In  honor  and  moral  strength,  in  dignity  and  pride. 
She  Is  ready  to  pay  the  great  price  for  her  soul. 
This  Is  the  one  supreme  Inspiration  that  the 
French  are  giving  an  admiring  world  —  their 
readiness  to  give  all  rather  than  yield  to  the  evil 
that  threatens  them.  With  the  light  of  such  no- 
bility In  one's  eyes,  it  Is  difficult.  Indeed,  to  be 
patient  with  the  cynical  clamor  of  comfortable 

245 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

neutrals  for  peace  at  any  price.  If  there  is  any- 
thing of  dignity  and  meaning  in  human  life,  it 
lies  in  selfless  devotion  to  beliefs,  to  principles; 
it  is  readiness  to  sacrifice  happiness,  life,  all,  in 
their  defense. 

And  that  is  patriotism  in  its  larger  aspect.  Our 
intellectuals  discuss  coldly  the  primitive  quality 
of  patriotism  and  its  unexpected  recrudescence 
in  this  world  war.  They  talk  of  it  in  the  jargon 
of  social  science  as  "group  consciousness."  Be- 
fore I  felt  its  fervor  in  the  crisis  of  Italy's  deci- 
sion, in  the  sublime  endurance  of  the  French,  I 
did  not  realize  what  patriotism  might  mean.  It 
is  not  merely  the  instinctive  love  for  the  land  of 
birth,  loyalty  to  the  known  and  familiar.  Much 
more  than  that!  The  natal  soil  is  but  the  symbol. 
Patriotism  is  human  loyalty  to  the  deeper,  better 
part  of  one's  own  being,  to  the  loves  and  the 
ideals  and  the  beliefs  of  one's  race.  It  is  the  love 
of  family,  of  land,  of  tongue,  of  religion,  of  the 
woman  who  bore  you  and  of  the  woman  you  get 
with  child,  of  the  God  you  reverence.  It  is  loy- 
alty to  life  as  it  has  been  poured  into  you  by  your 
forefathers,  to  those  ideals  which  your  race  has 
conceived  and  given  to  the  world.  "  Viva  Italia .'" 
*^  Five  la  France!^'  is  a  prayer  of  the  deepest, 
purest  sort  that  the  Italian  or  the  Frenchman 
can  breathe.  Without  these  subconscious  devo- 
tions and  loyalties  the  human  animal  would  be 
a  forlorn  complex  of  mind  and  sense.  Those  amor- 
phous beings  who,  thanks  to  our  modern  econo- 

246 


PEACE 

mic  wealth,  have  become  "citizens  of  the  world," 
who  wander  physically  and  intellectually  from 
land  to  land,  who  taste  of  this  and  that  without 
incorporating  any  supreme  devotion  in  their 
blood,  our  cosmopolites  and  expatriates  and  in- 
tellectuals, froth  of  a  too  comfortable  existence, 
give  forth  a  hollow  sound  at  the  savage  touch  of 
war.  They  become  pacifists.  They  can  see  neither 
good  nor  evil:  all  is  a  vague  blur  of  "humanity." 
Patriotism  is  the  supreme  loyalty  to  life  of  the 
individual.  Wherever  this  loyalty  is  instinctive, 
vivid,  there  some  precious  tradition  has  been 
bequeathed  to  a  people  that  still  burns  in  their 
blood.  Latin  patriotism  is  ardent  like  man's  one 
great  love  for  woman,  ennobling  the  giver  as  well 
as  the  loved  one;  it  is  tender  like  the  son's  love 
for  the  mother,  with  the  sanctity  of  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  debt  of  life.  Can  any  vision  of  "in- 
ternationalism" take  the  place  of  these  powerful 
personal  loyalties  to  racial  ideals.''  .  .  .  "Mere 
boys  led  to  the  slaughter"  is  the  sentimentality 
one  hears  of  the  marching  conscripts  of  European 
armies.  Better  even  so  than  the  curse  of  no  su- 
preme allegiance,  or  devotion,  or  readiness  to 
sacrifice  —  than  the  aimless  selfishness  in  which 
our  American  youth  are  brought  up! 


For  every  boy  in  Europe  knows,  as  soon  as  he 
knows  anything,  that  he  owes  one  certain  fixed 
debt,  and  that  is  service  to  his  country,  to  that 

247 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

larger  whole  that  has  given  him  the  best  part  of 
his  own  being.  If  need  be,  he  owes  it  his  life  itself. 
It  is  an  obligation  he  must  fulfill  before  all  other 
obligations,  at  no  matter  what  inconvenience 
or  sacrifice  to  himself,  unquestioningly,  immedi- 
ately. What  takes  the  place  for  the  American 
youth  of  this  primary  obligation.^  Himself!  He 
is  expensively  nurtured,  schooled,  puv.  forward 
into  life  —  for  what.f*  To  help  himself  as  best  he 
can  at  the  general  table  of  society.  He  can  never 
forget  himself,  subordinate  his  personal  ambition 
to  any  transcendent  loyalty.  He  becomes  from 
his  cradle  the  egotist. 

To-day  under  the  shadow  of  world  war  we  are 
taking  thought  of  national  protection,  project- 
ing schemes  of  defense  including  the  enrollment 
of  citizens  who  may  be  called  upon  to  fight  for 
their  country.  It  is  less  important  to  teach  our 
youth  the  military  lessons  of  self-protection  than 
it  is  to  teach  them  the  greater  lesson  of  self-for- 
getfulness,  of  devotion  to  a  national  ideal  —  so 
that  they  may  be  ready  to  give  their  lives  for  that 
national  ideal  as  the  youth  of  Europe  have  given 
their  lives  to  settle  this  world  cause.  Not  a  few 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  national  guards,  then, 
in  order  to  secure  ourselves  from  invasion  are 
what  we  need,  but  that  every  man  or  woman  born 
into  the  nation  or  adopting  it  as  home  should 
be  made  to  feel  the  obligation  of  national  service. 
It  matters  less  what  form  that  service  should 
take,  whether  purely  military  or  partly  military 

248 


PEACE 

and  partly  social.  It  is  the  service,  the  sense  of 
obligation  that  counts  for  the  individual  and  for 
the  nation.  The  responsibility  of  service  teaches 
the  importance  of  ideas,  the  necessity  of  sacri- 
fice. And  he  who  is  ready  to  sacrifice  himself, 
to  forget  himself  and  become  absorbed  in  the 
life  that  surrounds  him,  of  which  he  is  but  an 
infinltesi  lal  unit,  to  which  he  owes  the  best  in 
him,  has  already  achieved  a  larger  peace  than 
the  pacifist  dreams  of. 


Consider  what  happened  to  the  youth  of  France 
a  little  more  than  a  year  ago.  Suddenly  with  no 
preparation  or  warning  they  were  called  to  de- 
fend their  country  from  invasion.  It  was  no 
longer  possible  to  argue  the  rights  of  that  diplo- 
matic tangle  into  which  European  statesmen 
had  muddled.  Whatever  the  ultimate  truth,  the 
ultimate  right  of  the  controversy,  the  state  — 
that  larger  self  which  was  their  home,  their 
mesh  of  loves  and  interests  and  beliefs  —  de- 
manded their  service.  The  youth  of  France  had 
been  brought  up  with  the  knowledge  that  any 
day  such  a  sacrifice  might  be  required,  with  the 
consciousness  deeply  rooted  in  their  beings  that 
one  of  the  necessary  conditions  of  their  living  was 
to  give  their  all  at  the  call  of  the  state.  They 
conceived  of  no  honorable  alternative:  it  was  as 
inevitable  to  pay  this  obligation  as  it  is  for  de- 
cently minded  citizens  to  pay  their  legal  debts. 

249 


THE    WORLD    DECISION 

They  hurried  to  their  mobilization  posts,  donned 
uniforms  and  equipment,  and  were  shipped  away 
in  regiments  to  the  front.  Most  of  them  did  not 
worry  about  the  possibility  of  death,  but  acted 
like  all  healthy  human  beings,  ignoring  what  they 
could  not  affect,  caught  up  in  the  novelty  and 
the  requirements  of  the  new  life.  Yet  deep  in  the 
consciousness  of  the  most  careless  must  have  lain 
some  thought  that  he  might  never  return,  that 
the  cross-marked  grave  on  the  hillside,  the  pit, 
or  the  hospital  might  be  waiting  for  him. 

This  consciousness  that  he  can  no  longer  dis- 
pose of  himself,  at  least  for  the  finer  spirit,  must 
act  as  a  great  release.  Having  accepted  his  fate, 
and  therefore  willed  it  as  the  only  possible  choice 
for  him,  he  becomes  another  person,  a  largely 
selfless  person,  a  strangely  older,  calmer  being 
capable  of  thinking  and  acting  clearly,  nobly. 
Once  the  great  personal  decision  made,  the  re- 
solve to  forego  life  and  happiness  and  personal 
achievement,  a  clogging  burden  of  selfish  consid- 
erations drop  from  within.  So  one  can  read  the 
experience  of  those  two  young  officers  preserved 
in  Henry  Bordeaux's  "Two  Heroes."  They  were 
free  as  never  before  to  do  what  lay  before  them, 
—  their  officers'  duty,  —  simply,  directly.  Many 
things  that  they  had  previously  valued  seemed 
to  have  lost  color,  to  have  become  trivial.  They 
thought  solely  of  acquitting  themselves  with 
honor  in  what  it  was  their  fate  to  do.  They  were 
ready  to  obey  because  before  death  they  were 

250 


PEACE 

humble.  They  had  begun  to  glimpse  the  blind 
mystery  that  is  life,  in  which  every  one  must 
needs  act  his  part  without  questioning,  with 
faith  in  its  ultimate  meaning,  with  the  will  to 
trust  its  end.  They  were  brave  because  they  were 
simple  and  single-hearted,  selfless.  They  were 
strong  because  they  disdained  to  be  weak,  having 
renounced  all.  If  it  were  to  be  their  fate  to  die 
unnoted,  they  were  content  with  the  satisfaction 
of  having  done  what  was  expected  of  them.  And 
if  they  died  in  glory,  they  were  unaware  of  their 
honor,  believing  that  they  had  done  no  more 
than  any  of  their  fellows  would  have  done  in  the 
same  opportunity. 

Thus,  having  laid  down  their  lives  for  the 
cause  that  commanded  their  faith  and  loyalty, 
they  found  their  real  lives  —  larger,  more  beau- 
tiful, stronger.  .  .  .  Not  once,  but  many  thou- 
sands of  times,  has  this  miracle  happened!  Their 
graves  are  strewn,  singly  and  in  groups,  over 
every  field  of  eastern  France.  They  paid  the 
debt,  did  their  part  little  or  great,  unknown  or 
glorified  by  men.  Literally  they  have  given  their 
blood  for  the  soil  of  their  fathers'  land. 


We  know  that  they  have  given  much  more 
than  their  blood  to  that  soil.  Just  as  at  the  call  to 
arms,  the  selfish,  the  mean,  the  vicious  qualities 
of  these  lives  dropped  from  them  in  the  freedom 
of  sacrifice  accepted,  and  in   place  of  egotistic 

251 


THE   WORLD    DECISION 

preoccupations  rose  once  more  to  the  surface 
of  their  natures  the  ancient  virtues  of  their  race, 
so  in  their  going  they  left  for  the  others  who 
lived,  who  were  to  be  born,  a  tremendous  legacy 
of  honor  and  noble  responsibility.  By  watering 
the  soil  with  their  blood  they  have  made  it  in- 
finitely more  precious  for  every  human  being 
that  treads  upon  it.  They  have  helped  to  make 
mere  life  more  significant  for  those  who  remain 
to  mourn  them.  It  can  never  again  be  quite  the 
same  commonplace  affair,  so  lightly,  cheaply 
spent,  as  it  had  been  before.  They  have  not  left 
behind  them  joy,  but  faith.  And  that  is  why 
the  faces  of  the  earnest  living  who  are  able  to 
realize  this  sacrifice  of  youth  have  a  grave  stern- 
ness in  them  which  touches  even  the  most  care- 
less stranger.  Something  of  the  glory  created  by 
the  dead  and  the  wounded  radiates  out  even  to  us 
in  a  distant,  peaceful  land.  .  .  . 

But  why,  we  ask,  all  this  sacrifice,  this  cruel, 
agonizing  sacrifice  of  war.^  That  is  a  mystery 
too  deep  for  any  to  fathom.  It  is  better  not  to 
probe  too  insistently,  to  accept  it  as  the  man  in 
Rheims,  —  "It  must  be  better  for  the  others 
afterward  because  of  what  we  have  endured." 
That  is  the  expression  of  faith  in  life  which  is  the 
better  part  of  any  religion.  For  what  we  suffer 
now,  for  what  we  give  now  of  our  most  precious, 
it  will  be  repaid  to  those  who  are  to  come.  Life 
will  be  freer,  grander,  more  significant:  it  will  be 
a  better  world.   Nobody  who  has  seen  or  felt  the 

252 


PEACE 

heavy  tragedy  of  this  world  war  could  endure  its 
horror  if  he  were  not  sustained  by  that  faith.  But 
with  that  faith  the  losses  seem  not  too  vast. 
One  by  one  the  world's  great  decisions  must  be 
made,  in  suflfering,  in  blood  and  tears.  Peace 
comes  not  through  evasion  or  compromise,  either 
for  the  individual  or  for  the  state. 


THE    END 


(2CbE  RitoetpibE  J^it0 

CAMBRIDGE  .  MASSACHUSETTS 
U    .    S    .    A 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


APR1A1984 


Series  9482 


3   1205  00589  4827 

llSmuS^.i'^^/^^  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA      000  295  730